SEARCH!
Id Vlad Saved Scrape Time Status Scrape Result Original Ad Adarchiveid Creative Links Title Body Cta Type Link Url Pageid Page Name Page Profile Uri Page Like Count Collationcount Collationid Currency Enddate Entitytype Fevinfo Gatedtype Hasuserreported Hiddensafetydata Hidedatastatus Impressionstext Impressionsindex Isaaaeligible Isactive Isprofilepage Cta Text Pageinfo Pageisdeleted Pagename Reachestimate Reportcount Ad Creative Byline Caption Dynamic Versions Effective Authorization Category Display Format Link Description Link Url Page Welcome Message Creation Time Page Profile Picture Url Page Entity Type Page Is Profile Page Instagram Actor Name Instagram Profile Pic Url Instagram Url Instagram Handle Is Reshared Version Branded Content Current Page Name Disclaimer Label Page Is Deleted Root Reshared Post Additional Info Ec Certificates Country Iso Code Instagram Branded Content Spend Startdate Statemediarunlabel Actions
2,547,565
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547556}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:42 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please
." I beg. "He was an Alpha
I
 I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!" LEARN_MORE https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& New world publications https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ 3,762 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 wwwedb.com DCO https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463745664_1705482006939110_4845627328662362045_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zxPj-mpClSIQ7kNvgENQKZ5&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AZO84i2ldjwS4p8ttgsGnSJ&oh=00_AYCrKQhzPMiBGPqJlZuzTJcRVBZBo751bQDnhcSV_zi-VQ&oe=674D8A51 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 New world publications 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,549,732
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2549729}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:59 active 1932 0 â€ïžđŸ˜What happens next👉Click Here to read on👉 Serenity married a man who she only met once, but she didn't expect he was a billionaire... “We’re going Dutch from now on, I say everything - the living expenses, the mortgage, and auto loans! Sure, your sister pays two thousand bucks a month, but it doesn’t stretch very far. She’s basically mooching off us!” Serenity overheard her brother-in-law's complaint. For her sister, she had to move out here. However, there was only one way to put her sister’s mind to rest, and that was to get married. Thus, she flash-married Zachary York, whose grandma was once saved by her. The old lady used her own health to force him to marry Serenity. Thus, on the day when they met each other, they got the marriage license. Zack told her that he worked as a common worker with low salary. But Serenity didn't care how much money he had, after all, she ran a bookstore and could support herself. One month later, Serenity went to her bookstore as usual. But to her surprise, her best friend Jasmine invited her to attend a dinner party tonight. "Come on, Seren. We get to see how the top 1% live. And there's going to be lots of good food." Serenity was not one to say no to food, so she gave in to Jamine's request. They closed the store early to attend the event. Serenity wore her usual clothes, yet her natural beauty still shone. The dinner party was held at Wiltspoon Hotel, where Serenity never had a chance to step. Jasmine's aunt approached them and whispered something to her niece. Jasmine replied, "
 Aunt, I wouldn't dare dream of marrying the richest family in Wiltspoon." Serenity stood next to them, without butting in. Her eyes were set on the food. "What's the last name of the richest family?" Although Jasmine was not a daydreamer, it did not stop her from prying. "York." "York? Isn't that peculiar?" Jasmine nudged her best friend. Serenity simply grinned without a word. Despite the same last name, Zachary had no relation to the richest family except for the surname. After going in, the pair hid in a corner as they enjoyed a great feast. Suddenly, the crowd turned their eyes to the hotel entrance. Serenity elbowed her best friend, "Jasmine, why did they stop talking?" "No idea." Getting on their tiptoes, they tried to get a view of the hotel entrance, but there were too many people. Dressed to the nines, Zachary walked into his family-owned hotel surrounded by his bodyguards. His attractive appearance, despite his standoffish presence, were like a magnet, drawing everybody's attention... LEARN_MORE https://yiuhm.com/pages/20230113223022719/goodnove Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 847 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 yiuhm.com DCO đŸ”„đŸ”„Hot Book:Married at First Sight https://yiuhm.com/pages/20230113223022719/goodnovel?utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461162133_362121683563702_7391573844233796354_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WAKF_c6547IQ7kNvgF8_sQ7&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AEkWvdYFgjksA2Dbuvkbd4S&oh=00_AYBHxK05KqKctWf7599flfLYH6TjKL7Hd1IbbT0MjXgx1A&oe=674DAE3F PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,548,589
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:51 active 1932 0 Autrefois, Madisyn Ă©tait la seule fille des Chapman. Mais la façade avait volĂ© en Ă©clats lorsque Jeffry Chapman, qu'elle connaissait comme son pĂšre, avait Ă©tĂ© victime d'un grave accident qui avait nĂ©cessitĂ© une transfusion s*nguine urgente. Les analyses suivantes avaient rĂ©vĂ©lĂ© que Madisyn n'Ă©tait pas son enfant biologique. Jeffry avait ensuite fait appel Ă  son vaste rĂ©seau pour retrouver sa vĂ©ritable fille, Jenna. Jenna avait montĂ© plusieurs plans contre Madisyn, mais ses parents fermaient les yeux, leur mĂ©pris pour Madisyn Ă©tant Ă  peine voilĂ© et a dĂ©cidĂ© de rendre Madisyn Ă  sa vraie famille. Madisyn a pris son modeste sac et s'est dirigĂ©e vers la porte, d'un pas dĂ©cidĂ© et inĂ©branlable. Elle ne s'est pas retournĂ©e vers la famille qu'elle laissait derriĂšre elle. Elle a hĂ©lĂ© un taxi. La destination Ă©tait un village humble et dĂ©labrĂ©, loin de l'opulence qu'elle avait connue. En arrivant, elle a remarquĂ© l'Ă©tat de dĂ©labrement de la maison de ses parents biologiques, l'air rempli de cris Ă©touffĂ©s qui lui ont serrĂ© le cƓur. En entrant, elle a vu beaucoup de monde. Le contraste Ă©tait saisissant. Un homme vĂȘtu d'un costume propre et Ă©lĂ©gant, entourĂ© de gardes du corps, se tenait devant un couple en pleurs, vĂȘtu d'un simple costume de paysan. Alors que Madisyn contemplait ce tableau surrĂ©aliste, l'homme s'est retournĂ©, les yeux remplis de rouge et d'incrĂ©dulitĂ©. Il s'est prĂ©cipitĂ© vers elle, les bras grands ouverts. « Ma fille, c'est bien toi! Je ne peux pas croire que tu sois vraiment vivante! » La voix de l'homme grand et imposant s'est brisĂ©e sous le coup de l'Ă©motion. Madisyn est restĂ©e bouche bĂ©e. Le fermier a soupirĂ© lourdement, « Cet homme est ton vrai pĂšre. » Madisyn a regardĂ© l'Ă©tranger, notant les similitudes indĂ©niables entre leurs traits. Madisyn a suivi l'homme en costume jusqu'Ă  une rutilante Rolls-Royce garĂ©e sur le trottoir. « Madisyn, moi c'est Glenn Johns, ton pĂšre. À partir de maintenant, je suis lĂ  pour toi ; n'hĂ©site pas Ă  me demander ce dont tu as besoin », a dit l'homme en costume, d'une voix douce mais ferme. Elle prise de conscience faite lentement : Glenn Johns n'Ă©tait pas seulement un homme riche, il Ă©tait le PDG du Groupe Johns, l'homme le plus riche de Gemond... &9& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp La ville du livre https://www.facebook.com/61564304550999/ 482 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.kifflire.com VIDEO https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp65_2-0920-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=3564626023799239&rawadid=120215325927020541 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/468099861_1720759922157230_175613188782850931_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=QapT0LP46osQ7kNvgGC8wGM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A89bvX_gt0mgl9fsF31zbhd&oh=00_AYDb1NB3PUvF3FZHiUpWIwmFORf8k7Vs46NxfbIZJRHLsQ&oe=674D79C4 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 La ville du livre 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,547,162
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547156}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:39 active 1932 0 SolarGuardℱ 4 in 1 Bug Zapper - 40% Off Until Midnight 🩟 Transform your outdoor experience with the Norvure SolarGuardℱ Bug Zapper. 🔋 Enjoy advanced solar and USB charging with a robust 4000mAh battery for long-lasting protection. 💡 Eliminate mosquitoes, flies, and gnats instantly with a 360° UV light and 4200V enhanced voltage. 🌟 Multi-functional design serves as a bug zapper, lighting lamp, and dynamic atmosphere light. âšĄïž Smart control technology with dusk-to-dawn sensor for hassle-free operation. 👇 Click Below To Get Yours 40% Off Until Midnight! SHOP_NOW https://norvure.com/products/solarguard%E2%84%A2-b HeartlyLove https://www.facebook.com/100089641703840/ 748 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Shop now 0 norvure.com IMAGE 40% Off Until Midnight https://norvure.com/products/solarguard%E2%84%A2-bug-zapper-your-ultimate-shield-against-bugs 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448249921_488749867049431_1679435045834102139_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Gzy8RBd032kQ7kNvgHtrVzq&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A1_T-0LSJZ7YQeLPL9Qxz2A&oh=00_AYAbhKpS-O6eFYL9Lep50Yth8jFm9iY6eB-qqlnPR8ssNQ&oe=674D9F90 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 HeartlyLove 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,548,272
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2549765}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:48 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ When Debra died, her husband was still with his secretary. She swore that if she were given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes again... “Mr. Nichols, your wife is on the verge of death!” the doctor cried anxiously. “You might come to say your goodbyes!” “She’s still alive? Call me when she’s dead,” Juan Nichols replied, his voice icy and indifferent. With that, he hung up. All the light faded from Debra’s eyes. The machine emitted a steady, cold beep—signaling that her vital signs had ceased. In her life, she had loved Juan deeply, sacrificing everything—herself and her family—for him. If she were given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes again... “Madam, Mr. Nichols has requested you accompany him to the auction. Which outfit would you prefer?” The housekeeper Sophie asked. Debra gasped, her eyes snapping open. Everything around her felt eerily familiar. This was her home, the one she had shared with Juan. Wait— auction? Five years ago, Juan was going to a land auction, and as his wife, she had to accompany him. But Juan paid her no mind and didn’t even inform her that he had replaced her with Shelia, his secretary. When she arrived at the auction, all dressed up, she saw his secretary Shelia clinging to his arm. ‘How could this be?’ she thought, utterly confused. ‘Am I... reborn?’ Sophie’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all! -- The auction was teeming with business elites. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Meanwhile, Juan was about to enter with Shelia when his bodyguard spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Shelia quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late.". Debra, dressed in a stunning burgundy gown, elegantly walked towards them... LEARN_MORE https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 thebvhwysgng.com DCO https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465012370_1085089863148114_2066040076159691881_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=FA7QoeSicaYQ7kNvgEY3GlH&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AtpEgswe-VmqA1VeMste4cy&oh=00_AYBTO17Q7bsjRiDMyPuAVXtIq8RyPWfK0zoWcuDGHVNcjw&oe=674D9BFD PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,549,250
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547544}'
No 2024-11-27 19:56 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462270349_913285414184071_7098710230358548236_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kKa6f6C6JIgQ7kNvgFaJfWY&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Af23-rKL631B8dzdaqSIXfz&oh=00_AYBPK87tXmh6glrwB1_t7pJxeisozjsBneRyOZSoJuXuxw&oe=674DAD39 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,548,235
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547544}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:48 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ "I, Barrett Warren, vow with my life that I'll take no concubine! Carissa Sinclair shall be my one and only!" These were the words that convinced Carissa Sinclair, the daughter of general, to hide her martial talents and forsake her promising future to marry into the crumbling Warren family. Even on their wedding night, when Barrett was abruptly summoned to the battlefield, Carissa never complained. She used her dowry to support the struggling Warren household, waiting faithfully for his return. But she never imagined that when Barrett finally returned, the first thing he would do was marrying his new love... --- At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage to Aurora." he said, his voice steady, " She will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Fell in love? Huh, looks like he is determined in breaking the vow he made a year ago... Carissa's soft smile wiped off by a mocking one, she had once believed Barrett’s victory would earn him a higher rank, freeing her from the burden of supporting the Warren household with her dowry. Yet instead, in exchange for his victory, he only asked the king for another woman's hand, and now he even dared to silence her with his so-called 'glorified victory'... Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and Aurora is amicable. Mother liked her a lot upon seeing her, even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please be generous enough to welcome Aurora." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them." Barrett interrupted, "You're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her. Also rest assured. Mother has promised me that Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things." “Oh, that's what you and mother think I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa couldn't help but laughing. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left in the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463430846_3918983931754783_3857163581980999957_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2CYvUGYgUxsQ7kNvgFDE3XE&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AtpEgswe-VmqA1VeMste4cy&oh=00_AYCaMTv9qhX9mZXHBdIpVMx42SFrmJ8ND-RbgYV-_7hNBQ&oe=674D9561 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,547,294
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547297}'
No 2024-11-27 19:40 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ “I’m so glad you are here tonight, Leah. I care so much about you.” Tristan said. My husband, the Alpha of Blazewood Pack, held the beautiful blonde in his arm. I froze on my spot after seeing this. All the guests in the banquet hall were stealing glances at me, whispering and jeering. “Is that Leah Middleton?” My maid Mandy gasped, “What’s she doing here?!” My husband brought her here, obviously. Tonight was the Full Moon festival. We should have attended as Alpha and Luna, but Tristan brought her instead. Leah Middleton was Tristan’s high school sweetheart, Ironclaw Pack’s Alpha’s daughter. She and Tristan were the perfect couple until Leah broke up with him. Rumors said that she cheated on him with another person. Tristan met me a year later at a party. Nobody in my family was thrilled about our relationship. But I still ran away from home and married into Blazewood Pack. We were mates, blessed by the Moon Goddess. How bad could it be? But I was wrong. So wrong. The first bump in our marriage was my miscarriage. I lost my child during a business meeting. Tristan blamed me for it. He thought I was too careless. To fix the trauma, we adopted a sweet little boy called Roman. But a child still couldn’t fix our marriage. Tristan started to grow cold to me. And now, Leah was back, my husband’s Ex. Was she here to take him away from me? Suppressing the panic, I strode up to them. “Leah, you should leave.” I tried to say this with as much dignity as possible. “And stay away from my husband.” Leah rounded her big, innocent eyes and looked over to Tristan. “Shall we tell her?” she asked softly. I started to get a bad feeling. “Tell me what?” Tristan gave me an indifferent look, “Leah will stay here from now on.” I couldn’t believe what I just heard. “Stay here? As what? Are you out of your mind?!” Tears quickly welled up in Leah's eyes, “I know you hate me, Evelyn. It's all my fault. But Tristan didn’t do anything wrong so please don’t yell at him.” “Do you mind? I’m talking to my husband!” I snapped. “Be nice to her!” Tristan growled. “I won’t threaten your position. I promise.” Leah blinked innocently, “You can still be Luna. All I want is to stay with Tristan
and my child.” The ground was slipping away underneath my feet. My legs went soft, and I couldn’t stand straight. “Child? What child?” I asked through clenched teeth. They had a child together? How come I didn't know about this?? They exchanged a look. And then finally, Tristan spoke up, “It’s probably time to tell you the truth
Roman is Leah and my kid.” I couldn’t breathe, “But you said
you adopted Roman from an orphanage! He doesn’t have any parents!” “If I hadn’t said that, would you have accepted Roman and raised him as your own?” Tristan said with a frown. “Leah couldn’t raise Roman when the kid was born. So I brought him back here. It’s just a little harmless lie.” A harmless lie? I poured my heart out and raised the child of the person who fucked my husband. And now she swooped in and tried to take my child and husband away. What am I? A free nanny to them? “No, Tristan
I don’t want her here.” I gritted, trying hard not to let my tears fall. “This is unacceptable. Send her away, please
I am asking as your wife and Luna!” “She stays. End of discussion!” Tristan growled. “If she stays
I’m afraid that you are driving me away,” I said, trembling. My heart was in my throat because even I couldn’t be sure whom he would choose. Tristan looked frustrated. Yet before he spoke up, Leah burst out crying. “Don’t push him! This is all my fault
I never want to be the third person in your marriage
I—I should go!” she sobbed and turned away, running out of the banquet hall. Tristan snapped his head towards me and glared, “Now are you happy?” Chapter 2 Evelyn’s POV Tristan never bothered to check on me once. I heard that he was busy taking Leah to parties and introducing her to all his members. Then I got an unexpected call, from my best friend in college, Haley. “Hey, Evelyn! Just want to check on you and see if you are still coming to Storm Fang Pack for business next week. We should find a time to meet up!” I took in a small deep breath. I almost forgot that. For the past few years, I have been working on a huge real estate project called Carnival City with a company in Storm Fang Pack, AKA the largest and most powerful pack in the world. Originally, I planned to go over there next week and sign the contract with CEO Jason. I also wanted to catch up with Haley and
possibly visit Haley's brother. Her brother, Asher Hawthorne, was no one else but the Alpha of Storm Fang Pack, the tycoon that dominated the business world. If he could advise on my project, it’d definitely help me. But now, I had completely forgotten all about that. Because of what happened with Leah. “I don’t know, Haley
Maybe there’ll be a change of plan. I can’t go anymore.” I said lowly. “What? Why?” There’s no point hiding this with my best friend. I covered my face and choked, “
Tristan is leaving me for another person
the birth mother of our adopted child. If he does, there’s no point for me to keep working on that project
” Although Leah was his mother by birth, I was by his side for the past 3 years. My boy would be on my side. Standing outside of the packhouse, I saw Roman’s school bus drive close. I was on this spot every day for the past 3 years, waiting for Roman to come back to school. As soon as the door opened, I started waving and calling for my boy: “Roman! Darling! Over here!” He jumped off the school bus. But as soon as he saw me, he started running in the opposite direction. “Get away from me!” He cried. I rushed to grab his shoulder, stunned, “What? Roman, why—” “You want my mommy to leave! I hate you!” he shouted, “Daddy, Mommy, and I are a real family! Not you!” Tears welled up in my eyes. Roman knew Leah was back. And he chose her over me. “Roman, I—I’m your mom, remember?” I choked, “I took you to the hospital when you were sick. I went to all of your parent and teacher's meetings.” He struggled in my arms, screeching, as though he didn’t want me to touch him. Passersby stopped and stared at us. One guy even came forward and said, “Miss, please let go of the child.” “It’s ok. He’s my kid.” I quickly explained. “NO!” Roman shrieked, “You hit me! You put my head into the toilet! You scared me! I don’t want you. I want Mommy Leah!” I froze on my spot. I didn’t none of those stuff! Why would Roman lie about those?! Leah suddenly appeared near the front gate, with Tristan behind her back. She dashed over, crying, and held Roman tightly in her arms. “My poor baby! What’ve you been through!” she wailed. “You hit Roman?!” Tristan growled at me, “Are you doing this because you can’t have your own child and you are jealous of Leah?” I looked at him in shock. How could he think this way? Leah sobbed, “Don’t blame her, Tristan. I get it. People only care about their own kids. Roman and I are outsiders here. Maybe we should leave
” “Yes, you do!” I blurt out. “ENOUGH!” Tristan snarled, glaring at me. “Leah’s the person I care about and Roman is my only son! I can’t leave them. And they need me.” I started to tremble in pain. “Then what about me, Tristan? I’m your mate!” “Nobody says you aren’t!” Tristan said impatiently, “You’ll still be Blazewood Pack’s Luna. She’s not interested in your position.” “You won’t even notice that I’m in the house. I just want to stay with Tristan.” Leah said softly. I felt dizzy. If she was the person he loved, then what did that make me? A free employee who helped him run his pack? How could I stand the pain while my husband fucked another person every day in the next room? No, I couldn’t handle that. So with a trembling hand, I started undoing my blouse, revealing my delicate collarbone. My scent quickly filled the air. I heard Tristan’s breathing suddenly become heavy. “
What are you doing?” he gritted with sweat on his forehead. I took a step further, locking eyes with him, whispering, “Don’t you miss me? The feeling of being with your mate
it’s better than anything else in the world. You know that.” The mate bond was working. He stared deep into my eyes, obsessed, and murmured, “My mate.” LEARN_MORE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15862&u Galaxy in the Story https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ 1,562 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 befant.com DCO https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15862&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467730157_1238869077349073_3792002446600257245_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Lwvn5PQcCvIQ7kNvgGsEtQh&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AMMWvBoSe5XmW65H7LbzbOr&oh=00_AYBx5O7rBD89oEyfxqpH9i65FugWIqFcvug4RVR431MjVw&oe=674D7DEC PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Galaxy in the Story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,548,699
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:52 active 1932 0 Le jour de son accouchement difficile, son mari et son amant Ă©taient aussi proches que de la colle, et son cƓur Ă©tait aussi inerte que de la cendre. Elle dĂ©cide de divorcer ! ====== Chapitre 1 Retour de l'ex-petite amie Raegan Hayes avait l'esprit un peu ailleurs Ă  ce moment-lĂ . Depuis cet aprĂšs-midi, elle ne pensait qu'aux paroles du mĂ©decin. « FĂ©licitations ! Vous ĂȘtes enceinte. » Soudain, Mitchel Dixon l'a pincĂ©e fermement dans le bras. La seconde d'aprĂšs, sa voix grave a retenti. « Reviens sur terre. À quoi penses-tu ? » Avant qu'elle ne puisse rĂ©pondre, Mitchel a posĂ© un bisou sur le front de Raegan aprĂšs lui avoir tenu affectueusement l'arriĂšre de la tĂȘte. Puis il s'est dirigĂ© vers la salle de bain. Raegan Ă©tait immobile dans le lit massif. Elle fixait le plafond, elle se sentait Ă  la fois molle et fatiguĂ©e. Au bout d'un moment, elle a sorti le rapport de test de grossesse du tiroir de la table de nuit. Raegan s'Ă©tait rendue Ă  l'hĂŽpital pour des douleurs abdominales constantes. AprĂšs un test, le mĂ©decin lui avait annoncĂ© qu'elle Ă©tait enceinte de presque cinq semaines ! C'Ă©tait un choc pour elle. AprĂšs s'ĂȘtre creusĂ© la tĂȘte, elle a retracĂ© le moment de la conception. Il s'est avĂ©rĂ© que c'Ă©tait le mois dernier aprĂšs une fĂȘte. Mitchel l'avait raccompagnĂ©e Ă  la maison et lui avait soudain demandĂ© Ă  la porte si elle Ă©tait dans sa pĂ©riode de sĂ©curitĂ©. Maintenant, elle s'est rendu compte que cette pĂ©riode Ă©tait loin d'ĂȘtre sĂ»re ! Le clapotis de l'eau venait de la salle de bain oĂč se trouvait Mitchel, son mari. Ils Ă©taient mariĂ©s en secret depuis deux ans. Il Ă©tait son supĂ©rieur au travail, le prĂ©sident du Groupe Dixon. Tout s'Ă©tait passĂ© si vite. Elle Ă©tait une nouvelle venue de l'entreprise quand ils avaient passĂ© une nuit pour la premiĂšre fois par inadvertance aprĂšs une fĂȘte. Quelques jours plus tard, le grand-pĂšre de Mitchell Ă©tait tombĂ© gravement malade. C'Ă©tait Ă  ce moment-lĂ  qu'il avait proposĂ© un mariage blanc pour rĂ©aliser le dernier souhait de son grand-pĂšre. Ils avaient signĂ© un contrat de mariage dans lequel ils convenaient de cacher leur mariage au public. Leur union pouvait ĂȘtre dissoute Ă  tout moment. C'Ă©tait une chose peu conventionnelle. Mais Raegan s'estimait chanceuse Ă  ce moment-lĂ . Jamais elle n'aurait pensĂ© qu'elle Ă©pouserait un jour l'homme pour lequel elle avait le bĂ©guin depuis huit ans. Elle avait donc acceptĂ© avec joie. AprĂšs leur mariage, Mitchel Ă©tait tellement occupĂ© qu'il passait la plupart de son temps Ă  travailler. Raegan souhaitait pouvoir passer plus de temps avec lui Ă  la maison. Mais elle Ă©tait rassurĂ©e, car au cours des deux derniĂšres annĂ©es, il n'y avait pas eu de rumeurs ou de scandales le concernant avec des femmes. À part sa lĂ©gĂšre indiffĂ©rence, Mitchel Ă©tait un mari parfait. Raegan avait des sentiments mitigĂ©s en regardant le rĂ©sultat du test de grossesse. Finalement, elle a dĂ©cidĂ© de dire la vĂ©ritĂ© Ă  Mitchel. Elle voulait aussi lui dire que ce n'Ă©tait pas la premiĂšre fois qu'elle entendait parler de lui il y a deux ans et qu'elle avait dĂ©jĂ  eu le bĂ©guin pour lui depuis bien des annĂ©es. La douche dans la salle de bain s'est finalement arrĂȘtĂ©e. À peine Mitchel en Ă©tait-il sorti que son tĂ©lĂ©phone a sonnĂ©. VĂȘtu seulement d'une serviette de bain, il est allĂ© sur le balcon et a dĂ©crochĂ© le tĂ©lĂ©phone. Raegan a regardĂ© l'heure et a constatĂ© qu'il Ă©tait dĂ©jĂ  minuit. Elle s'est sentie un peu mal Ă  l'aise. Qui appellerait Mitchel Ă  cette heure indue ? Mitchel a passĂ© quelques minutes sur le balcon. Ensuite, il est retournĂ© dans la chambre et s'est dĂ©barrassĂ© de la serviette de bain. Sa silhouette Ă©tait un beau spectacle. Ce n'Ă©tait pas la premiĂšre fois que Raegan le voyait comme ça. NĂ©anmoins, elle rougissait encore et son cƓur commençait Ă  s'emballer Ă  ce moment-lĂ . Mitchel, inconscient des yeux errants posĂ©s sur lui, a ramassĂ© sa chemise et son pantalon de costume sur le lit. Il les a enfilĂ©s puis a nouĂ© sa cravate avec ses doigts fins. Son joli visage aux contours bien dĂ©finis le rendait encore plus digne ce soir. « Ne m'attends pas. Bonne nuit », a-t-il finalement dit. Quoi ? Il Ă©tait sur le point de sortir ? À cette heure-lĂ  ? La poigne de Raegan sur le rĂ©sultat du test de grossesse s'est renforcĂ©e alors qu'elle le fixait, déçue. Inconsciemment, elle s'est un peu retirĂ©e et, aprĂšs avoir rĂ©flĂ©chi un moment, a Ă©clatĂ© : « Il se fait dĂ©jĂ  si tard. » Les doigts de Mitchell se sont figĂ©s sur sa cravate. Avec un lĂ©ger sourire, il lui a pincĂ© le lobe de l'oreille et l'a taquinĂ©e : « Tu n'es pas encore fatiguĂ©e ? On continue ? » Quand Raegan a entendu ça, elle est devenue rouge jusqu'Ă  la racine des cheveux, son cƓur battant Ă  tout rompre. Elle allait dire quelque chose quand Mitchel l'a lĂąchĂ©e et a dit : « Repose-toi, d'accord ? J'ai quelque chose Ă  faire. Ne m'attends pas. » Sur ce, il s'est dirigĂ© vers la porte. « Mitchel. » Raegan a rapidement couru et l'a rattrapĂ©. Mitchel s'est retournĂ© et l'a regardĂ©e sĂ©rieusement. « Qu'est-ce qu'il y a ? » Il y avait un soupçon de froid dans sa voix. Un nuage glacĂ© planait au-dessus d'eux alors qu'ils se fixaient l'un l'autre. Un peu dĂ©sespĂ©rĂ©e, Raegan a demandĂ© d'une voix douce : « Je veux aller voir ma grand-mĂšre demain. Peux-tu m'y accompagner ? » FrĂȘle et malade, sa grand-mĂšre voulait toujours la voir. Par consĂ©quent, Raegan voulait y emmener Mitchel pour assurer Ă  sa grand-mĂšre qu'ils Ă©taient heureux. « Parlons-en demain, d'accord ? » Sans accepter ni refuser, Mitchel s'en est allĂ© prĂ©cipitamment. Beaucoup de pensĂ©es traversaient l'esprit de Raegan pendant qu'elle a pris sa douche et s'est remise au lit. Elle ne pouvait pas fermer l'Ɠil. AprĂšs s'ĂȘtre retournĂ©e longtemps, elle est sortie du lit et s'est fait un verre de lait chaud. Quelques notifications de blogs en ligne sont arrivĂ©es sur son tĂ©lĂ©phone. Mais elle ne s'y intĂ©ressait pas. Elle s'apprĂȘtait Ă  les balayer du revers de la main quand l'une d'entre elles a attirĂ© son attention. Le nom familier l'a incitĂ©e Ă  cliquer dessus. Le message disait : « La cĂ©lĂšbre designer Lauren Murray a Ă©tĂ© aperçue plus tĂŽt aujourd'hui Ă  l'aĂ©roport avec son mystĂ©rieux petit ami. » Sur la photo, Lauren portait un chapeau Ă  godets. La silhouette de l'homme Ă©tait vague, mais le contour de son corps suffisait Ă  montrer qu'il Ă©tait fringant. Raegan a zoomĂ© sur l'image. La seconde d'aprĂšs, son cƓur a chutĂ©. Mitchel Ă©tait l'homme sur la photo ! Il avait donc annulĂ© la rĂ©union de l'aprĂšs-midi juste pour aller chercher son ex-petite amie Ă  l'aĂ©roport ? Cette prise de conscience s'est installĂ©e comme un rocher dans les tripes de Raegan, la mettant dans tous ses Ă©tats. Ses mains tremblaient. Inconsciemment, elle a composĂ© le numĂ©ro de Mitchel. La tonalitĂ© l'a ramenĂ©e Ă  la raison. Au moment oĂč elle allait raccrocher, la connexion a Ă©tĂ© Ă©tablie et une voix s'est fait entendre Ă  l'autre bout. « Salut ! » C'Ă©tait une voix de femme particuliĂšrement douce. Raegan s'est figĂ©e pendant une seconde, puis a jetĂ© le tĂ©lĂ©phone. Soudain, elle s'est sentie mal Ă  l'aise dans son estomac. La bile lui est montĂ©e Ă  la gorge. Elle s'est couvert la bouche, a couru dans la salle de bain et a vomi dans la cuvette des toilettes. Le lendemain matin, Raegan est partie travailler Ă  l'heure. Mitchel avait essayĂ© de la convaincre d'arrĂȘter de travailler aprĂšs leur mariage. TĂȘtue, elle avait insistĂ© pour gagner son propre argent. Mitchel ne s'Ă©tait pas opposĂ© Ă  sa dĂ©cision, mais il lui avait demandĂ© de travailler comme son assistante et de l'aider dans ses tĂąches quotidiennes. L'assistant principal, Matteo Jenkins, devait s'occuper des grandes affaires de Mitchel. Matteo Ă©tait le seul employĂ© du Groupe Dixon Ă  ĂȘtre au courant de leur mariage. Depuis les dĂ©buts, seuls des assistants masculins Ă©taient embauchĂ©s pour le bureau du prĂ©sident. Reagan Ă©tait la premiĂšre et la seule femme dont l'embauche n'Ă©tait pas conforme au protocole. Par consĂ©quent, les autres employĂ©s ne pouvaient s'empĂȘcher de se demander si elle avait une relation avec Mitchel. Il leur avait fallu un certain temps pour se rendre compte que Mitchel n'avait jamais accordĂ© de traitement de faveur Ă  Raegan. Étrangement, cela les avait poussĂ©s Ă  la mĂ©priser encore plus. AprĂšs tout, personne ne tiendrait longtemps s'il profitait de son apparence. Donc, on pensait que Raegan ne pourrait garder longtemps son emploi. À ce moment-lĂ , l'un des collĂšgues de Raegan lui a remis un document et lui a ordonnĂ© de l'apporter au bureau de Mitchel. Celui-ci n'Ă©tait pas rentrĂ© Ă  la maison la nuit derniĂšre. Raegan Ă©tait si inquiĂšte qu'elle n'Ă©tait pas arrivĂ©e Ă  s'endormir. Tout ce Ă  quoi elle pensait, c'Ă©tait la femme qui avait rĂ©pondu Ă  son tĂ©lĂ©phone quand elle avait appelĂ© Mitchel. Est-ce que Mitchel avait passĂ© la nuit avec cette femme ? Raegan connaissait dĂ©jĂ  la rĂ©ponse Ă  cette question, mais elle continuait Ă  la nier. Elle avait du mal Ă  se faire Ă  cette rĂ©alitĂ©. Raegan a essayĂ© maintenant de rester calme. Elle pensait que quoi qu'il arrive, elle mĂ©ritait un rĂ©sultat qui la rĂ©compenserait pour toutes les annĂ©es qu'elle avait passĂ©es Ă  aimer Mitchel. Tout cela ne pouvait pas ĂȘtre en vain, n'est-ce pas ? Tranquillement, elle a appuyĂ© sur le bouton de l'ascenseur et est montĂ©e jusqu'au bureau du prĂ©sident. Avant de sortir de l'ascenseur, elle a lissĂ© ses cheveux pour s'assurer qu'elle avait l'air bien. Devant le bureau, elle a constatĂ© que la porte Ă©tait entrouverte. Une voix d'homme a retenti. Elle s'est immĂ©diatement arrĂȘtĂ©e. « Allez, mec ! As-tu des sentiments pour Raegan ou non ? » La voix appartenait Ă  Luis Stevens, un ami d'enfance de Mitchel. « Qu'est-ce que tu veux dire exactement ? », a demandĂ© Mitchel d'une voix froide. « Tu sais exactement ce que je veux dire ! » Luis a claquĂ© sa langue avec impatience et a ajoutĂ© : « Je trouve que Raegan est une bonne fille. Elle n'est pas ton genre ? » « Tu veux que je te la donne ? », a demandĂ© nĂ©gligemment Mitchel. « Tu sais quoi, laisse tomber ! » Le rire mĂ©prisant de Luis sonnait particuliĂšrement dur aux oreilles de Raegan. Ils parlaient d'elle comme si elle Ă©tait un objet. Raegan a pris une grande inspiration et a tenu le document plus fermement dans sa main. Peu aprĂšs, la voix de Luis s'est Ă  nouveau fait entendre. « Au fait, j'ai vu ce matin les nouvelles du potin sur le mystĂ©rieux petit-ami de Lauren. C'Ă©tait toi, n'est-ce pas ? » « Oui. » « Tiens, tiens, tiens ! Cette femme a toujours jouĂ© avec toi. Tu veux toujours lui plaire. » Luis a soupirĂ© et a continuĂ© Ă  taquiner Mitchel. « Vous avez passĂ© la nuit ensemble. Comme le dit le vieil adage, l'absence rend le cƓur plus tendre. Dis-moi, est-ce que vous avez... » Leur conversation a Ă©tĂ© comme un coup de tonnerre qui s'est abattu sur la tĂȘte de Raegan. Son visage est devenu pĂąle et son corps Ă©tait froid comme de la glace. Lauren et Mitchel avaient passĂ© la nuit ensemble ! L'absence rend le cƓur plus tendre ! Chaque mot lui plantait un couteau dans le cƓur. Plusieurs voix chuchotantes remplissaient sa tĂȘte Ă  ce moment-lĂ . Soudain, elle s'est sentie Ă©tourdie. Sa vision s'est brouillĂ©e. Elle s'est accrochĂ©e au mur et a fait un pas en arriĂšre. Soudain, la porte s'est ouverte de l'intĂ©rieur. « Raegan ? » Chapitre 2 L'amour Ă  sens unique C'Ă©tait Luis qui a ouvert la porte. Il semblait qu'il Ă©tait sur le point de sortir. Les mains serrĂ©es, Raegan s'est tournĂ©e vers lui et a hochĂ© la tĂȘte. « Bonjour, M. Stevens. » Sans attendre qu'il lui rende son salut, elle est passĂ©e devant lui et est entrĂ©e dans le bureau avec le document. Mitchel, assis derriĂšre un grand bureau luxueux, Ă©tait particuliĂšrement beau dans son costume de luxe et sa cravate assortie. Raegan a remarquĂ© que ce n'Ă©tait pas le mĂȘme costume qu'il avait portĂ© lorsqu'il avait quittĂ© la maison la nuit derniĂšre. Comment s'Ă©tait-il changĂ© ? Les yeux baissĂ©s, elle a ravalĂ© cette question et a dit Ă  la place : « M. Dixon, ça vient du Service marketing. Veuillez le signer. » Mitchel Ă©tait inexpressif lorsqu'il a signĂ© le document d'un seul regard. Raegan est sortie par la porte dĂšs qu'il lui a rendu le document. Luis se tenait toujours sur le seuil. Ce n'Ă©tait que lorsqu'elle a disparu de la vue que Luis s'est tournĂ© vers Mitchel et a dit d'un ton Ă©touffĂ© : « Tu crois qu'elle nous a entendus ? » Les yeux de Mitchel Ă©taient inexpressifs Ă  ce moment-lĂ . De toute Ă©vidence, il ne prĂȘtait pas attention Ă  ce que disait Luis. Pour Mitchel, Raegan avait toujours Ă©tĂ© docile et n'avait jamais Ă©tĂ© jalouse de personne. Son obĂ©issance stricte Ă©tait tout ce que Mitchel exigeait d'elle s'il voulait bien la traiter. Dans l'ascenseur, Raegan a retenu son souffle pour retenir ses larmes. Malheureusement, cela n'a pas fonctionnĂ©. Elle avait pensĂ© que deux ans suffiraient Ă  Mitchel pour comprendre Ă  quel point elle l'aimait et lui rendre la pareille. Or, il s'est avĂ©rĂ© que ce n'Ă©tait qu'une chimĂšre. Elle s'est rendu compte qu'elle jouerait toujours les seconds violons face Ă  Lauren, le vĂ©ritable amour de Mitchel. Reagan a sĂ©chĂ© ses larmes quand l'ascenseur s'est arrĂȘtĂ©. À l'exception de son visage pĂąle, elle avait l'air normal lorsque les portes se sont ouvertes. Elle s'est traĂźnĂ©e jusqu'Ă  la salle de repos, oĂč elle a voulu se faire une tasse de thĂ©. À l'intĂ©rieur, plusieurs employĂ©s discutaient. « Les gars, vous avez entendu ? Lauren Murray est de retour. » « Et qui est-ce ? » « Oh, mon Dieu ! Vous ne la connaissez pas ? Lauren est l'hĂ©ritiĂšre du Groupe Murray et une styliste de classe mondiale. Mais surtout, elle est la seule petite amie que M. Dixon ait jamais montrĂ©e en public. Elle est son premier amour ! » « Pourquoi son retour est-il si important ? On dit qu'il y a une liaison entre M. Dixon et Raegan, n'est-ce pas ? » « Raegan ? Elle est probablement l'un de ses nombreux jouets. M. Dixon n'a jamais avouĂ© qu'il Ă©tait en couple avec elle. Et ce n'est pas une surprise pour moi. AprĂšs tout, regardez-la. Elle n'est mĂȘme pas particuliĂšrement belle. Pourtant, elle se comporte comme si elle Ă©tait dĂ©jĂ  Mme Dixon. » Debout devant la porte, Raegan souriait avec autodĂ©rision en les Ă©coutant. Il s'est avĂ©rĂ© que tout le monde, sauf elle, voyait la vĂ©ritĂ©. L'amour Ă©tait Ă  sens unique. « Ha-ha, Mme Dixon s'est-elle enfin rĂ©veillĂ©e de son rĂȘve sauvage ? » Une voix moqueuse est soudain venue de derriĂšre. Raegan s'est retournĂ©e et a vu Tessa Lloyd, la cousine de Mitchel, qui la mĂ©prisait toujours. Tessa devait aussi avoir entendu les commĂ©rages des employĂ©s. La derniĂšre chose que Raegan voulait faire maintenant Ă©tait de se disputer avec Tessa dans l'entreprise. Elle s'est tournĂ©e pour partir, mais Tessa lui a bloquĂ© le chemin. Une tasse de cafĂ© Ă  la main, Tessa a dit sarcastiquement : « Lauren est de retour maintenant. Tu crois que Mitchel va encore t'accorder de l'attention ? » Raegan n'a rien dit. Quelques secondes plus tard, Tessa a continuĂ© sa moquerie. « J'ai entendu dire que tu Ă©tais plutĂŽt habile quand il s'agit de communiquer avec les hommes. Et si je te prĂ©sentais Ă  quelques hommes ? Ils auraient vraiment besoin de tes services. » Raegan a serrĂ© les poings et a dit froidement : « Mme Lloyd, nous sommes dans l'entreprise. Prends garde Ă  ce que tu dis. Ne sois pas si impolie. » « Tu... » Sur ce, le visage de Tessa a changĂ©. La seconde d'aprĂšs, elle a levĂ© la main et a vidĂ© la tasse de cafĂ© chaud sur Raegan. Cette derniĂšre n'a pas pensĂ© une seconde que Tessa fasse quelque chose d'aussi fou. Elle a levĂ© les bras juste pour bloquer le liquide chaud contre son visage. En un rien de temps, le cafĂ© lui a brĂ»lĂ© le bras et sa peau est devenue rouge. « AĂŻe ! » Raegan a froncĂ© les sourcils de douleur. « Pourquoi as-tu fait ça ? As-tu perdu la tĂȘte ? » C'Ă©tait la pause dĂ©jeuner et de nombreux employĂ©s assistaient au drame. Tessa Ă©tait encore plus complaisante en voyant les badauds de plus en plus nombreux. Elle a pris un air de mĂ©chante fille en lui disant : « Qu'est-ce qui te rend si suffisante tous les jours, hein ? Tu penses sĂ©rieusement que les autres ne savent pas que tu n'es qu'une orpheline sans parents ? EspĂšce de... » Soudain, un bruit aigu a retenti. Tessa a Ă©tĂ© rĂ©duite au silence par une gifle retentissante. Sa mĂąchoire est tombĂ©e sur le sol. Elle ne s'Ă©tait pas attendue Ă  ce que Raegan, qui Ă©tait si calme et timide, la gifle. Tessa s'est tenu la joue et a regardĂ© dans le vide pendant un moment avant de balbutier : « Tu... Tu m'as frappĂ©e ? Comment oses-tu ! » Raegan l'a regardĂ©e et a rĂ©pondu : « Oui, je l'ai fait ! Il semble qu'il faille t'enseigner la simple politesse. » En fait, Raegan avait perdu ses parents alors qu'elle n'Ă©tait encore qu'une enfant. Mais cela ne voulait pas dire qu'elle laisserait quelqu'un l'ignorer pour cela. Des rides sont apparues sur le visage de Tessa alors qu'elle a froncĂ© les sourcils avec colĂšre. En tant que cousine de Mitchell, elle Ă©tait habituĂ©e Ă  ĂȘtre flattĂ©e et respectĂ©e. C'Ă©tait la premiĂšre fois qu'on la traitait ainsi. Tessa s'est jetĂ©e sur Raegan comme un taureau en colĂšre et a levĂ© la main pour rĂ©pondre Ă  la gifle. Cette fois, Raegan Ă©tait parfaitement prĂ©parĂ©e Ă  ce qui l'attendait. Elle a saisi le poignet de Tessa si fort que cette derniĂšre ne pouvait plus bouger d'un pouce. Tessa Ă©tait plus petite que Raegan. Par consĂ©quent, Tessa s'est dĂ©battue comme une pieuvre coincĂ©e par l'un de ses tentacules dans un piĂšge Ă  poissons. Tessa a jurĂ© avec colĂšre : « Comment oses-tu me blesser ? Pour qui te prends-tu ? Tu n'es rien d'autre que le jouet de Mitchell ! » Ces mots durs ont attirĂ© davantage de monde dans la salle de repos. « Ça suffit maintenant ! » Sans crier gare, un baryton est arrivĂ© par derriĂšre. Mitchel avait quittĂ© son bureau et Ă©tait tombĂ© sur ce charivari. Toute la salle est devenue silencieuse. « Mitchel ? » Le sang de Tessa s'est glacĂ© lorsqu'elle a vu Mitchel. Elle avait toujours peur de son cousin. MĂȘme sa mĂšre l'avait mise en garde contre le fait de le provoquer. Mais quand elle s'est souvenue que Raegan l'avait giflĂ©e, elle a pris un air compatissant et a sanglotĂ©. « Mitchel, regarde mon visage. Elle m'a giflĂ©e. » La lumiĂšre du soleil de l'extĂ©rieur tombait sur le joli visage de Mitchell. Raegan s'est sentie si triste tout Ă  coup et a baissĂ© la tĂȘte pour regarder le dos de son bras Ă©bouillantĂ© par le cafĂ©. Leurs regards se sont rencontrĂ©s en l'air. Avec un profond froncement de sourcils, Mitchel a regardĂ© Raegan et a dit : « Raegan, as-tu oubliĂ© les rĂšgles de l'entreprise ? » Son impitoyabilitĂ© a coupĂ© la respiration de Raegan. Elle ne pouvait pas en croire ses oreilles. Personne n'osait Ă©mettre le moindre son Ă  cet instant. Raegan s'est contentĂ©e de rester droite, avec sa silhouette Ă©lancĂ©e. Lorsqu'elle avait Ă©tĂ© embauchĂ©e lĂ , Mitchel lui avait dit que le Groupe Dixon n'Ă©tait pas un endroit oĂč elle pouvait faire des bĂȘtises et qu'il ne tolĂ©rerait pas qu'elle fasse des erreurs. Raegan pouvait comprendre pourquoi il dĂ©fendait cette position. Mais Ă  ce moment-lĂ , elle voulait absolument savoir si Mitchel avait entendu les mots durs avec lesquels Tessa l'avait rĂ©primandĂ©e, ou s'il faisait juste semblant de ne pas les avoir entendus parce qu'il Ă©tait d'accord avec ces mots. La considĂ©rait-il vraiment comme un outil pour son plaisir ? EffrayĂ©e par la rage de Mitchel, la foule s'est rapidement dispersĂ©e. Quelques employĂ©s ont osĂ© Ă©pier de loin, ne voulant pas manquer le bon spectacle. Les yeux froids de Mitchel faisaient frissonner Raegan de la tĂȘte aux pieds. Raegan s'est pincĂ© la paume de la main pour rĂ©primer ses sentiments tout en regardant Tessa. « Je suis dĂ©solĂ©e, Mme Lloyd. En tant qu'employĂ©e du Groupe Dixon, j'ai eu tort de te frapper. » Tessa a regardĂ© Raegan et a levĂ© le menton avec suffisance. « Humph ! Ne crois pas que tu vas t'en sortir avec une simple excuse. Je ne crois pas... » « La gifle n'a rien Ă  voir avec l'entreprise. Personnellement, je refuse de m'excuser auprĂšs de toi », a ajoutĂ© Raegan. Puis elle est passĂ©e Ă  cĂŽtĂ© de Mitchel sans lui accorder un regard de plus. « Toi ! » Le visage de Tessa est devenu bleu quand elle a entendu ce que Raegan a dit. Durant toutes les annĂ©es de sa vie, elle n'avait jamais Ă©tĂ© humiliĂ©e de la sorte. Elle avait toujours Ă©tĂ© la tyranne, pas la victime ! L'humiliation Ă©tait si grande que mettre Raegan en piĂšces maintenant n'apaiserait pas sa colĂšre. Pointant du doigt Raegan, Tessa s'est Ă©criĂ©e : « Mitchel, tu as entendu ce que cette femme vient de dire ? Elle m'a giflĂ©e et pourtant elle est toujours aussi arrogante. Rappelle-la. Je dois la gifler jusqu'Ă  ce qu'elle crie grĂące ! » Mitchel, qui fixait le dos fin de Raegan, avait Ă  ce moment-lĂ  une expression ambiguĂ«. « Ça suffit ! », a-t-il dit froidement en levant la main. Vivant le drame et respirant la cruautĂ©, Tessa ne pensait pas que Mitchel ait un faible pour Raegan Ă  ce moment-lĂ . Elle supposait que Mitchel ne s'intĂ©ressait pas du tout Ă  Raegan. Tessa a grincĂ© des dents et a dit mĂ©chamment : « La prochaine fois, je trouverai quelqu'un pour lui donner une leçon. » « Tessa ! » Le ton froid, Mitchel a plissĂ© les yeux. Tessa a tremblĂ© instantanĂ©ment. Avec un air sombre, Mitchel a dit : « Je ne le dirai qu'une seule fois. Oublie ce qui s'est passĂ© ici aujourd'hui. Laisse Raegan tranquille. » L'aura qu'il dĂ©gageait a laissĂ© la langue de Tessa sĂšche. Toutes les idĂ©es malveillantes qu'elle avait en rĂ©serve contre Raegan ont disparu en un clin d'Ɠil. Elle a balbutiĂ© : « Ok... Ok, j'ai compris... » Mitchel lui a lancĂ© un regard froid et s'est adressĂ© Ă  Matteo. « Les gens sans importance n'ont plus accĂšs ici Ă  partir d'aujourd'hui. » Les agents de sĂ©curitĂ© ont alors mise Tessa dehors. Ils n'ont eu aucune pitiĂ© pour elle. Son combat Ă©tait inutile. Pendant ce temps, Raegan s'est changĂ©e aprĂšs ĂȘtre retournĂ©e Ă  son bureau. Elle avait le cƓur plein de tristesse en pensant Ă  la façon dont Mitchel l'avait regardĂ©e quelques minutes auparavant. L'heure de la fermeture a bientĂŽt sonnĂ©. Raegan a pris son sac et s'est dirigĂ©e vers la sortie. Mais Matteo l'a arrĂȘtĂ©e. Il lui a dit : « M. Dixon a quelque chose d'urgent Ă  rĂ©gler, alors il m'a demandĂ© de vous raccompagner chez vous. » Raegan a refusĂ© le trajet sans rĂ©flĂ©chir longtemps. Avant, elle Ă©tait aveugle, mais maintenant, elle voyait clair dans la situation. Aux yeux de Mitchell, elle n'Ă©tait qu'une moins que rien. Comment Mitchel pouvait-il accepter de l'accompagner chez sa grand-mĂšre alors qu'il ne s'intĂ©ressait mĂȘme pas Ă  elle ? Lorsqu'elle est arrivĂ©e Ă  l'hĂŽpital, Raegan a vu que l'infirmiĂšre Ă©tait en train de donner le dĂźner Ă  sa grand-mĂšre. Raegan s'est chargĂ©e de la tĂąche et l'a fait elle-mĂȘme. Toute sa vie, sa grand-mĂšre avait vĂ©cu Ă  la campagne, jouissant d'une vie tranquille. Tout avait changĂ© le mois dernier lorsqu'un examen de routine avait rĂ©vĂ©lĂ© que quelque chose n'allait pas avec son pancrĂ©as. Raegan avait insistĂ© pour qu'elle soit emmenĂ©e en ville pour un meilleur traitement. La vieille femme ne savait pas qu'elle s'Ă©tait mariĂ©e avec Mitchel. Raegan avait prĂ©vu de la surprendre aujourd'hui. Mais il s'est avĂ©rĂ© que ce n'Ă©tait plus nĂ©cessaire. Raegan a attendu que sa grand-mĂšre s'endorme avant de partir. Elle est sortie de l'hĂŽpital et a attendu un taxi. Au loin, une voiture de luxe noire est arrivĂ©e dans l'allĂ©e de l'hĂŽpital. Les yeux de Ragan se sont illuminĂ©s quand elle l'a vue, reconnaissant que la voiture appartenait Ă  Mitchel. Était-il venu la chercher ? À cet instant, elle a oubliĂ© toute la douleur qu'elle avait ressentie. Ses pensĂ©es au sujet de ce jeune homme Ă©taient-elles complĂštement fausses ? Est-ce qu'il l'aimait vraiment, contrairement Ă  la rumeur ? La portiĂšre cĂŽtĂ© conducteur s'est ouverte et Mitchel est descendu. Raegan a commencĂ© Ă  marcher vers lui, le cƓur dĂ©bordant de joie. Soudain, elle s'est arrĂȘtĂ©e net. Mitchel venait de passer de l'autre cĂŽtĂ© et avait portĂ© une femme hors de la voiture. L'inquiĂ©tude et la compassion se lisaient sur le joli visage de l'homme. Cela a effacĂ© le sourire sur le visage de Raegan. Son cƓur s'est affaissĂ©. Chapitre 3 Divorçons La silhouette grande et droite de Mitchel s'est rapprochĂ©e de plus en plus de Raegan. Puis, sans dire un mot, il est passĂ© devant elle. Il Ă©tait difficile de dire si Mitchel a vu Raegan ou l'a simplement ignorĂ©e. En tout cas, Raegan a remarquĂ© que la femme dans ses bras Ă©tait la mĂȘme que celle qui avait Ă©tĂ© photographiĂ©e avec lui hier. C'Ă©tait Lauren. Les chaussures de Raegan semblaient faites de plomb alors qu'elle s'Ă©loignait. Sans se rendre mĂȘme compte de ce qui l'entourait, elle est montĂ©e dans un taxi, l'esprit ailleurs. Soudain, le chauffeur a dit : « Madame, oĂč allez-vous ? » Raegan est restĂ©e stupĂ©faite pendant un moment. Elle ne voulait pas retourner Ă  la Villa SĂ©rĂ©nitĂ©. Ce n'Ă©tait qu'une question de temps avant que cet endroit ne soit plus sa maison. Au bout d'un moment, elle a rĂ©pondu : « S'il vous plaĂźt, emmenez-moi Ă  la Baie Crystal. » AprĂšs avoir Ă©pousĂ© Mitchel, elle avait achetĂ© un appartement Ă  la Baie Crystal. À l'Ă©poque, elle espĂ©rait pouvoir faire venir sa grand-mĂšre en ville, alors elle avait achetĂ© l'appartement en hypothĂšque. Il n'Ă©tait pas trĂšs grand, mais il y avait plus qu'assez de place pour deux personnes. Mitchel, confus de la raison pour laquelle elle voulait acheter un appartement modeste, lui avait proposĂ© de lui donner un appartement plus grand, mais elle avait refusĂ©. Avec le recul, elle s'est rendu compte que l'achat de cet appartement Ă©tait la seule dĂ©cision intelligente qu'elle avait prise au cours des deux derniĂšres annĂ©es. Lorsqu'elle est arrivĂ©e au complexe d'appartements, Raegan s'est assise seule dans le parc, essayant de se rafraĂźchir. Les souvenirs des deux derniĂšres annĂ©es Ă©taient doux-amers. Deux ans s'Ă©taient Ă©coulĂ©s comme un clin d'Ɠil, mĂȘme si cela faisait plus de sept cents jours et nuits. L'amour peut dĂ©placer des montagnes, disait-on. Pourtant, son amour n'avait pas fait bouger cette pierre qu'Ă©tait l'homme. Elle s'est finalement rendu compte Ă  quel point elle s'Ă©tait ridiculisĂ©e devant tout le monde. Il se faisait dĂ©jĂ  tard dans la nuit quand Raegan a finalement dĂ©cidĂ© d'aller Ă  son appartement. En sortant de l'ascenseur, elle a vu Mitchel debout devant la porte. Ses manches Ă©taient nonchalamment retroussĂ©es et les boutons du haut de sa chemise Ă©taient ouverts, rĂ©vĂ©lant son long cou et une partie de sa clavicule. Il Ă©tait appuyĂ© contre le mur prĂšs de la porte, son joli visage Ă©tait marquĂ© sous les lumiĂšres. Raegan s'est figĂ©e un instant. Pourquoi Ă©tait-il lĂ  ? Ne l'avait-elle pas vu Ă  l'hĂŽpital avec Lauren ? Qu'est-ce qui l'avait amenĂ© lĂ  ? Leurs regards se sont croisĂ©s. Le manteau sur le bras et une main dans la poche, Mitchel lui a plissĂ© les yeux. « Pourquoi tu n'as pas rĂ©pondu au tĂ©lĂ©phone ? », a t-il demandĂ©, l'air un peu morose, comme quelqu'un qui n'avait pas dormi depuis longtemps. Raegan a sorti son tĂ©lĂ©phone et a remarquĂ© qu'elle l'avait accidentellement mis en mode silencieux. Il y avait cinq appels manquĂ©s de Mitchel. C'Ă©tait la premiĂšre fois pendant deux ans de mariage. Mitchel l'avait assaillie d'appels parce qu'il ne pouvait pas la trouver ? Surprenant ! Avant aujourd'hui, elle aurait Ă©tĂ© ravie de cela. Les gens auraient pensĂ© qu'elle avait gagnĂ© au loto. Mais maintenant, elle a juste jetĂ© son tĂ©lĂ©phone dans son sac, croisant les bras et disant d'une voix rauque : « Je ne l'ai pas entendu sonner. » Mitchel a levĂ© la main pour regarder l'heure et a dit avec impatience : « Je te cherche depuis deux heures. » AprĂšs avoir tout arrangĂ© pour Lauren, il Ă©tait rentrĂ© chez lui et avait trouvĂ© une maison vide. Il avait cherchĂ© Raegan partout. Ne parvenant pas Ă  la trouver, il avait demandĂ© Ă  Matteo de vĂ©rifier les vidĂ©os de surveillance de toutes les rues qui partaient de l'entreprise. Plus tard, il avait dĂ©couvert que Raegan Ă©tait allĂ©e Ă  la Baie Crystal sans le lui dire. « La prochaine fois, tu me diras quand tu viens ici, d'accord ? Rentrons Ă  la maison maintenant. » AprĂšs cela, Mitchel s'est dirigĂ© vers l'ascenseur sans lui accorder un autre regard. Il avait l'intention de retourner Ă  la Villa SĂ©rĂ©nitĂ©. Raegan, sans bouger d'un pouce, s'est contentĂ©e de fixer son large dos et de rĂ©flĂ©chir Ă  contrecƓur. La prochaine fois... Auraient-ils un avenir ? Mitchell s'est retournĂ© et a vu que Raegan n'avait pas fait un seul pas. Il a froncĂ© les sourcils et a demandĂ© : « Tu ne peux pas marcher ? Tu veux que je te porte Ă  la place ? » La lumiĂšre du couloir Ă©clairait le visage du jeune homme et faisait apparaĂźtre son profil latĂ©ral presque impeccable. Raegan a pris une grande inspiration et a dit : « Divorçons. » &9& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.kifflire.com/16192410-fb_contact-frj Enjoy Read Now https://www.facebook.com/100083816409996/ 23,555 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.kifflire.com VIDEO https://fbweb.kifflire.com/16192410-fb_contact-frj57-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=200518&accid=1182263216093986&rawadid=120212520750540378 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/468321942_1665794064005097_6541320889983752481_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gsh2pCdAjTQQ7kNvgGWqihl&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A3VW1mJXit6_E6CZm7U36RQ&oh=00_AYAOz8B09sdKpxaiq6CayeUXmONTIQS5Jew2C72IAUNzbw&oe=674D880E PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Enjoy Read Now 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,548,943
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2548944}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:54 active 1932 0 😍Read the next chapters👉 Chapter 1 Lottie’s POV "So, who is coming tomorrow?" I asked my best friend Lilly, who was twirling in the mirror, the expensive satin of her wedding dress swishing around her ankles. Tomorrow was her big day, and ever the perfectionist, she just had to check everything still fit perfectly. "Umm, the usual: our pack, Daddy's business partner, bordering packs, and their alphas. It's only a small gathering." She mumbled, brushing her hands over her tiny waist. "Small." I nodded sarcastically; we clearly had a very different understanding of what small meant, but as the daughter of the ruthless Alpha of the Crimson Moon packs, I guess this was small. "You know your mating ceremony will be just like this!" Sage chuckled, watching Lilly through my eyes. "Not a chance!" I barked, looking over at Lilly and her lavish dress, fake lashes and tan. I loved her and her confidence, but I was definitely more subtle than Lilly, never one to bask in the limelight but hide in the back! So this sort of opulence wasn't for me. "Your dad and Alpha Leigh won't accept any less than an extravagant ceremony! You are screwed, as they won't allow you a low-key event! You are the Beta's daughter. You must represent the pack; you know Mike will want all this too! Frills and all!" Sage teased, making me groa-n, shutting her out. I looked at Lilly warmly, smiling at her; she was truly beautiful! "You look beautiful, Lilly, very skinny," I added, knowing it was what she wanted to hear, but the truth was she did! She was the kind of girl that would look beautiful in a garbage bag. “You think? ” her li-p twisted into a smile, I knew she was satisfied with my answer. “Yes!” I stated firmly. Clapping giddily, she gasped, running to the dressing table; she returned with a box, placing it in my lap. "I got you a gift to thank you; I know I have been a bridzillar the last few months preparing for the wedding." Taken back, I glanced between her and the beautifully box in my lap. I look at her, remembering why I love her so much! She may be spoiled, a danmed princess and an insane drama queen, but she never ceased to make me feel special and appreciated! "You shouldn't have." A polite smile painted my li-ps. "Go try it on; Mike will die when he sees you in it!" She laughed, pulling me to my feet, nodding for me to open the box. Rolling her eyes, she ushered me into one of the fitting rooms to try it on. "Wait, what?" I asked nervously as she pushed me into the fitting room, winking at me as she closed the door. "Lilly, what have you done?" I asked, but curiosity was getting the better of me. "You will thank me later when he can't keep his hands off you!" She laughed. Biting my li-p, I pulled the ribbon, svcking in a breath, seeing the racy lingerie staring back at me challengingly, silently daring me to be bold. "Oh, My God!" I moaned, shaking my head! "I can't wear this!" I laughed, feeling the blush spread across my cheeks. Fifteen minutes later, I stood up on the podium, Lilly staring at me proudly. "Fck! I'd totally do you if I weren't getting married tomorrow!" Lilly winked, circling me. "I don't understand why you don't see how hot you are!" She groa-ned. Looking in the mirror finally, I svcked in a breath; my slim figure was encased in an icy blue crot-chless cami suspender set that left nothing to the imagination. A lace embroidered halter neck with mesh panels barely covering my booobs ran down my body in a slim V. "Seriously, it's like wearing a piece of dental floss!" I shouted, ignoring Lilly's giggles. "No pain, no gain, Lottie! Go, show Mike!"she grinned knowingly. "You can tell me all about it later!" She giggled mischievously. With a final look in the mirror, I admitted she was right. It did look good! Sexy even! Rolling my li-p between my teeth, I blushed, deciding to take her advice; Mike and I had not had much alone time lately; he was always working, Alpha Leigh had been keeping him busy with safety preparations for tomorrow. "Well, this was an excellent way to get his attention." My wolf Sage cackled as I slipped my dress over Lilly’s gift. Getting to the apartment I shared with Mike didn't take long; my father had insisted we stay close to the pack house; being the Crimson Moons beta, he, like Lilly, was used to getting his way. Seizing my keys from my bag, I froze, hearing the muffled sound of talking from behind our apartment door. Mike was home! "Is he watching por-n?" My wolf Sage laughed, hearing the barely audible moans from within the apartment walls. Concentrating on the sounds coming from the other side of the door, I laughed, hearing the distinct sound of mattress springs, breathy moans and... "Mike ! Don't stop! Oh my god, Mike harder!" A female panted as the familiar sound of a headboard pounding a wall fluttered up to my ears. MY headboard! Swallowing the bile that assaulted my throat, I quietly walked into the apartment, numbly stumbling to our bedroom; the closer I got, the more I understood. "As you wish, baby girl!" MY boyfriend moaned as the squeaking got quicker, more desperate. "The fvck you are!" I roared, opening the door with a bang. "Shiiit!" Mike’s panicked voice spluttered as I flicked the light on. "Hey honey, I'm home!" I mocked, locking eyes with the guy I loved, who was balls deep in a female... a female who wasn't me! Chapter 2 "I didn't think you would be back till later?" Mike dares to say, looking at me like I had grown two heads and was somehow in the wrong. "Clearly!" I mutter, walking over to the closet, grabbing my overnight bag and aggressively shoving things into it. "Baby girl...Come on..." He has the audacity to sound hurt; glancing into the mirror, I lock my eyes on him. "I am sorry, who are you talking to ... Me? Or Her?" Seeing the puzzled look on his face, I continued. "Just two seconds ago, I heard you call her 'baby girl'." I spat, knowing I was being petty over the pet name, but given that I had just walked in on him banging some chick in our bed, I felt I had earned the right to be a little childish! "No, you are mistaken." He shakes off. Spinning around, I glare at him. Is he seriously trying to make ME feel like I am going insane! "As you wish, BABY GIRL!" I yelled, repeating what I had heard him say not two minutes ago, to the who-re in his bed... Our bed! "It's not what it looks like, I promise." "Oh?" I roll my blue eyes and look at the she-wolf pulling the sheet around herself sheepishly. "Did he slip and accidentally land in your vargina?" Seeing her try to slip from the bed, I shook my head. "Stay! He is ALL yours!" I dismissed, returning to throwing the first things I could grab into my travel bag. "Charlotte, come on." Mike pushed, getting from the bed. "Work has been tough lately, and well..." Before he finished the sentence, I knew he would make this my fault somehow, just like I knew I would punch him in the face in the next thirty seconds. "You have put a little weight on, and you never dress up for me anymore." His body was flush against my back. My body tightened at the irony, given the blue lace I had on under my dress, grabbing my make-up and ramming it brutally with my other things. Zipping my bag with shaky hands, I tried to remain calm as he continued. "You could try a little harder to entice me. I wouldn't have to look elsewhere then." Spinning around in his hold, I pulled my fist back and, with no warning, plunged it into his eye; satisfaction washed over me hearing the fragile bone in his nose break, blood splattered my dress; looking down at it in astonishment, I laughed in disbelief. Mike's curses were barely audible over the sound of my blood rushing through my body. "Yeah, we are done." I declare my mind made up as Mike tried to pull my elbow. “Babygirl..." He uttered, regretting it the second my eyes glared with the cold blue of Sage, who seized control and, before I could gasp, had delivered her own source of justice. Knocking Mike out cold, his body hurtled back and dropped to the floor, his limp body resembling a pretzel all limbs and bruised ego. "When he wakes up, you tell him to stay away from Lottie!" Sage growled at the quivering she-wolf, who was nodding, frozen by fear. ******* "Another?" I requested, tapping the rim of my empty glass; the handsome bartender looked between Lilly and I, concern washing over his face. Apparently, our father's made him nervous. "I just caught my boyfriend shagging someone else; I think another drink is needed, don't you!" I asked, arching a brow, ignoring Lilly's sigh. Seeing him reluctantly fill my glass, a smirk pulled at the corners of my li-ps. I had spent the last few hours getting a little tipsy, dancing and trying to forget my heartbreak. But seeing Lilly look down at her phone with a frown, I knew the night was over. "Charlotte, I have to sleep." She only used my full name when she was trying to be serious, "I have to look my best tomorrow." She grinned, pulling me up from my chair. "Come on, let's go home." "I can't... I .. Can't go.. back there... HE.. is there!" I slurred, spinning around on wobbly legs; I eyed her helplessly, dramatically throwing my hands in the air. "Can I stay at yours, please!" Laughing, she nodded, pushing me towards the door. "Yeah, but I swear if you snore, I will kil-l you!" She laughed. Twenty minutes later, we pulled up at the pack house. "I will grab water; you go on up!" She laughed, waving me up the stairs as she disappeared into the kitchen. I felt like it took forever to get to her bedroom; pushing the door open, I paused, looking around the room. "I don't think I have ever seen this room THIS tidy." I laughed, pulling my dress over my head. I threw my dress aside, picking up a photo frame with a picture of Lilly's older brother standing proudly with his arm around his dad, smiling into the camera, without a care. It was his graduation day. I remember it well. He made me call him master all day. "Jackass!" I cursed, turning the frame around, not wanting his eyes on me while I slept, or at all! "Looks like this lingerie will be getting some action tonight!" I laughed bitterly while looking in the full-length mirror, thinking about how different this night could have been. Mike's cruel words about my weight were eating at what little confidence I had. Lilly's brothers had made my life hel-l growing up until they left for training a few years back, so I was used to being the but of jokes, taunted and teased, but coming from Mike, it hurt. Svcking in a breath, I froze, the sound of running water finally hitting my ears. I had left Lilly downstairs, had she slipped in while I walked around her room? Pushing the door to the ensuite open, I froze, my feet rooted to the spot; through the glass panel of the shower, Lilly's brother stood, hand pressed up against the marbled tiled wall, his knuckles turning white from the pressure, his body ripped with even more muscles then he left with. Tattoos wound the whole of his body, trailing my eyes across them giddily; I tensed seeing his tattooed hand gripping his thick steeled rod, easily 9 inches of heaven. My eyes locked on his diick as he pumped his hand around it, pleasuring himself in what I knew was meant to be a private moment. "Either join me or get out!" He rasped, looking over his shoulders at me; the second our eyes met, I felt like I had been punched, knocking me to my knees, the floor disappearing from under me; somewhere in the distance, I heard Knox's panicked scream, it was genuine concern, not laughter, I was hearing from him. Why? Confusion bled through me wildly, just before everything went black. Chapter 3 Distant memories of the annual pack ball danced across my vision; Lilly and I were expected to go as we had come of age; we had both expected the twins to try to sabotage the whole evening! But they hadn't! Lilly and I had assumed it was because our fathers had insisted we attend, and they outranked the twins! Something we knew grated on the boys! The guy I had been crushing on at school had asked me to be his date; I was beyond excited! I had gone all out and had my hair, nails and make-up done. I had worked overtime to save up for a dress, I had spent a small fortune, and for once, I felt beautiful! He treated me like royalty, something I was not used to, given how the twins liked to control everything Lilly I did behind the walls of the pack house, but the twins had not said anything about me going with the young male wolf; I thought they had finally allowed me some freedom. We danced and laughed, and I thought he would kiss me! I never wanted the night to end; it had been perfect until I found the twins laughing about how desperate and pathetic I was and how they couldn't believe I had actually thought HE would like ME! Unable to watch anymore, I turned to leave only to see other classmates recording me, laughing at me and my tears. It didn't take long for it to be uploaded to social media and sent around school, making me a laughingstock! I had never understood why they were so obsessed with what I did! I got that they protected Lilly, but I was not kin! And this behavior was unwarranted! I tried to speak to my father about it, but since my mother had died, he had checked out, leaving Luna Louise to raise me; his only care was the pack and keeping it safe! And I could hardly go to her and moan that her precious sons were making my life hel-l! So I had no choice but to put up and shut up! Only when they left at 16 did things get easier; I finally knew peace, friendship, and fun! And somewhere in between, I met Mike. Opening my eyes slowly, the memories faded only to be replaced by the concerned face of Knox, staring down at me with such warmth my stomach flipped. His fingers traced my cheek as relief spread over his features. "Get. Your. Hand. Off. Me!" I seethed, slapping it away aggressively, my eyes narrowing on the ice blue hues of Knox, forcing myself to ignore the flicker of hurt that slipped across his face. "Hush, baby, let me check you over. You hit your head hard." He cooed, and my eyes widened in disbelief at the sincerity in his tone. "Get your STI-riddled hand off of me before I break it the fck off!" Snapping my mouth closed, feeling the light touch of his fingers on my li-ps. "You have a filthy mouth, do you know that!" His brows knitted together as he looked my face over, his gaze locking on my li-ps, making me uncomfortable. "I should teach you a lesson!" He mused a smirk split his face, seeing the shock wash over mine. "You're disgusting!" I spat, pushing myself up, looking around confused, seeing I was not on the floor but instead laid out carefully on the bed, Knox beside me. He had apparently swept me up and taken care of me, but I could not think why for the life of me. Shoving him aside, I attempted to climb over him. But his hands gripped my waist, locking me mid-stride over his torso. "I have to admit, you have changed a lot!" A grin slowly slipped across his face, his fingers trailing up the soft fabric of my new lingerie. Lingerie meant for Mike. "Not the whiny brat I left behind, huh" Shoving his che-st hard, framing my face in a wall of glowing white. I didn't want to admit that he had changed, too; he had grown into a gorgeous male. "And buffed up!" Sage added to my inner thoughts, bringing me back to reality. Ignoring her lude comment with a groa-n, my hands covered his that were rubbing up my sides. "Seriously, stop touching me!" Pushing his hands off me with a snort, "Dicck!" I grunted. "Hmmm, yeah, I have one... wanna see?" He taunted, his hands returning to my waist with supernatural speed. "YES, I wanna see!" Sage purred excitedly. "Seriously! Do you remember all the shiit he put us through" I snapped, trying to pull away from his grasp. "God's", A gasp escaped my li-ps, feeling his solid length rub against my core. "Crotc-hless!" He smirked up at me. "Not so innocent, it seems!" "UGH!" I growled, trying to lift off of him, but he forced me along him again, making me cry out as my pusssy clenched needily, loving the sensation of pain mixing with pleasure. "Let me make this crystal clear for you, Knox! I do not want you!" "Really? Sage seems game!" He grinned slyly. "She's a sluut!" I announced, angry at Sage's betrayal! "Mmm, My sluut?" He beamed, his hands sliding up my back;his solid length was millimeters from my core, but he was waiting for me to give him the green light. "Beg me, Knox!" I challenged! Chapter 4 "Beg?" He scoffed, eyes narrowing on me; I could see the inner fight between Knox and his wolf. He was a son of an Alpha. He had probably never begged for anything, let alone a female! But if he wanted me like he claimed to, he would beg! "Yes, Beg! Or let go of me." I declared with a newfound boldness. I was so over being weak and vulnerable, done being pushed around by those around me, and that included Mike and the danm twins! His hands released my hi-ps. Evidently, he refused to dance to my tune. "You are so danm perfect, but I won't beg!" He maintained. For once, he looked weak! The desire in his gaze filled me with a new sense of power; it had been such a long time since I felt this heat, and it was scrambling my brain. "There, that wasn't so hard, was it!" I laughed, rising onto my knees, an idea quickly springing to my mind. Years I had put up with his taunts, teasing and humiliation. It was time to return that favor. "Do it, I dare ya!" Sage encouraged. I slipped the straps off my shoulders, letting the delicate lace slide down, my booobs bouncing fre-e. "Please, Charlotte. Let me taste your pretty body; let me make you feel every inch the Queen you are!" Shiit! “ I will beg too! Let him do it! Please!" Sage wailed in my head, but she needn't! I hated myself for it, but I wanted it. I wanted him, and given the look on his face, he bloody well knew it! Nodding, I watched as he did just that, his li-ps pressed to my body in turn. Gripping his hand in mine, I tutted at him; even when drowning in lust, I refused to let him take control of the situation! "Char??" I heard Lilly call from the hallway. "Where the fck did she go?" She moaned as she walked past Knox's room; the fact she didn't even think to check in here told me everything and brought me back to the startling realisation that I had fcked up! I was lying on my best friend's brother's bed, between his legs! "Get off!" I growled, pushing Knox off; my lust turned to hate quickly. "This shouldn't have happened!" I spat accusingly at him, but I knew I had been a willing participant, and if Lilly hadn't interrupted, I hate to think just how willing of a participant I would have been! "Come on, it's fine!" He laughed as I scrambled out from under him, pulling my straps back in place while searching for my dress and pulling it on. "Where is that blood from?" Knox growled, making me jump; looking down at my blood-stained dress, I frowned- I liked this dress! How had I not noticed Mike's blood all over it? "None of your danm business!" I huffed, grabbing my shoes and glaring at him one last time. "THIS never happened!" I snapped, slipping from the room as quietly as I can, tiptoeing down the hall to Lilly's room. Seeing she was still roaming the corridors looking for me, I took the opportunity to slip into the shower. Desperate to wash the embarrassment off me. "You smell of him... Of Knox!"Sage announced as she rubbed up against the walls of my mind. "What?" I gasped, inhaling sharply, hoping the smell of the shower gel would erase not just his smell but the memories too!However, all I could smell was the heavenly scent of Knox and his danm arousal! "Fck!" I cursed, scrubbing myself raw, until I heard Lilly return. "Where the fck have you been?" She snapped as she pulled herself up on the counter in the bathroom, watching me skeptically. Making a split-second decision, I decided to lie! "I got lost and ended up in your brother Knox's room! I didn't realize he was back!" I started sxcking down a breath, groa-ning, smelling Knox STILL. "A little heads up would have been good!" I moaned, giving her an irritated half-smile. "You thought they would miss my big day?" She laughed, rolling her eyes! "They got back this evening." "No shiiit!" I sighed, giving her a 'you think' look as I bull shited her with another lie; Sage and I were both disappointed at how easily the lie left my li-ps. Giggling with my best friend on the night of her mating ceremony should have been the highlight of my night, but instead, I was left with an uneasy feeling eating at my stomach, something telling me my life was about to get a he-ll of a lot more complicated! And there was nothing I could do about it! Chapter 5 "Get your lazy as-s up!" Lilly demanded, her shrill voice making me sigh; flopping onto my stomach, I pulled her pillow over my head, hoping to silence her. "No!" I grumbled, images of Knox and I last night still floating around my head, making my thi-ghs ache. "Char! Come on!" Lilly said, pulling the sheet off me; the cold air assaulting my body. "It's my big day! I need my best friend at my side!" She complained, but the edge to her tone told me she was not about to give up any time soon. "Fine! I am up!" I grumbled, throwing the pillow in the direction Lilly's voice came from while pulling myself up. Smelling strong coffee, I smiled sleepily over at Lilly, the last remnants of my dream and her sexy brother slowly fading from my mind as I took the coffee she handed me. "I can't get sick today, Char!" Lilly moaned, watching me as she handed me a mirror to show me how red-faced I was, dropping it on the bed, not needing to look to know I was blushing. "Charlotte! Are you ok? You're shaking?" Lilly inhaled, taking the coffee cup from my hands before I dropped it. Her hand pressed to my forehead sympathetically. "Charlotte?" "Do you think he will be as skilled with his tongue as you imagine him to be?" Sage added, making me blush further. "Enough!" I screamed at my wolf, cutting our link off so I could focus and calm my trembling hands and racing heart. The concern on Lilly's face startled me back to reality. "I am ok! Honestly!"I muttered, shaking my head at the images Sage had interjected into my mind on a loop. "I should tell her! In the 18 years we have been friends, I have never lied to her! I don't feel right doing so now!" I stated guiltily to Sage. It seemed since we left Knox's room, it was all she could think of! And a certain male's dicck in particular. Sxcking down my breath, seeing Lilly's frantic eyes searching my face needily. Today was her big day! She had been dreaming of this day for as long as I had known her, finding her mate, making it official and making her family and pack proud. I, on the other hand, needed more! I needed the rawest form of love, trust and security, all of which was something Knox could not offer me! The thought cemented what I already knew; It was a one-off! Sighing, I softened my features, ignoring the aching between my thi-ghs. "I think the last 24 hours have caught up with me, seeing Mike and that trollop in my bed! That's all!" I expressed lying to her face for the second time in a few hours. "I'm sorry, Char; he really is a piece of shiit! Want me to ask Knox and Kane to give him a good hiding." Shaking my head dramatically with a nervous laugh, I gripped her hands and pulled her onto the bed, ignoring her protests. "NO!" It's embarrassing enough that I caught them having sax in my bed; I don't want the whole pack talking about it." I sighed, grabbing the pillow and throwing it at her with an arched brow. "Hmmm, yeah, I understand that!" She chuckled, throwing the pillow back at me as she got back off the bed, holding her hand out to pull me up. "But if he becomes a bother! I will tell them! I know you think they don't care about you, Charlotte, but they see you as a little sister! They won't stand for his bullshiit!" She expressed, looking at me in the mirror as she fixed her hair. "Lord, I hope they don't see you as a sister! Not sure how I feel about ince-st!" Sage grunted, working her way through the barrier I had put up. "Although... I am up for calling Knox Daddy if you are?" She added with a wiggle. "Way to lower the tone, sage!" I huffed, ignoring her like before as I helped Lilly prepare for her big day! Two hours later, we were making our way through an empty pack house; Alpha Leigh had seen to it that no one would see his daughter until the ceremony, so not a single person remained in the pack house but Lilly and I. "Are you not nervous?" I asked; standing at the back doors, I squeezed her hand. "No, just excited!" She whispered, pushing the doors open to peek out at the beautifully decorated garden with its subtle nod to the pack's colours. "Wow, it's stunning." I gushed as the door heaved open, and Alpha Leigh stepped in, his eyes falling on his daughter and blurring with tears instantly in a way only a proud father could. "Told you, you looked beautiful!" I grinned, nudging Lilly's waist with mine seeing him try not to cry at the sight of his daughter in her ceremonial dress. "You like Daddy?" She screeched, turning slowly to show him what his money had brought. It was an exquisite dress, floor length, made with the softest of silk. "You look like a princess!" He gushed, straightening no doubt in an attempt to control his emotions; his eyes scanned me with a warm smile, looking at my dress with a chuckle. "I half expected you to turn up in yoga pants and a hoodie Charlotte!" He teased with an affectionate wink. He was right, of course; I lived in training and gym clothes. When your Father was the Beta, you tended to spend the majority of your time training. "Daddy!" Lilly scolded, "Don't encourage her! It took me weeks to bribe her into the dress!" She scoffed, giving me a firm stare. "Charlotte, can you excuse us a moment, I would like a minute with my baby before...." He whispered, his voice cutting off as his eyes locked on his daughter with such love. "She will always be your baby girl!" I whispered, leaning up on my tiptoes to press a soft kiss to my alphas cheek; he was like a second father to me and seeing him so overwhelmed at the sight of Lilly was very out of character for him, even behind closed doors he always seemed to favour the twins. Winking at my best friend before slipping out the doors and into a solid form and familiar scent, I groa-ned audibly; even Sage was finally waking up, sensing the danger. Chapter 6 "What are you doing here!" I questioned, trying to keep my tone neutral, not wanting to give him the satisfaction of seeing my upset. Allowing my eyes to roam over a dark blue pin-stripped tailored suit that barely fit the muscular form of Mike. His dark eyes trained on me, his li-ps pulled into a scowl as he looked down my body. "Nice to see you too, baby girl!" He sighed, having just referred to Lilly as 'baby girl' to her father; hearing it slip from Mike's li-ps felt wrong, but I couldn't be bothered to argue with him about his pet name for me now, not when Alpha and Lilly are on the other side of the door. "Lottie?" He huffed, waiting for me to say something, but I had nothing to say, trying to hide his frustration by running a hand through his dark hair. "I missed you last night." He tried again, clearly trying to engage me in conversation. "I wish I could say the same!" I grunted, annoyed at myself for acknowledging him, I crossed my hands across my che-st. A part of me wished he would turn and leave me alone, go back to the she-wolf he had allowed to keep him company last night, but the stu-pid, naive part of me wanted to cling to him and ask him to fight for me! "Your father sent me to find you!" He grinned a pearly smile that had my stomach fluttering; I hadn't told my father about the breakup, so he meant well, I assured myself. "I can make my own way to the ceremony." I snapped, lowering my eyes from Mike's face; the displeasure washing across his face made me feel self-conscious enough. "Lottie!" He tried as I pulled my elbows closer, hugging them around myself, his cruel remark about my weight last night still raw, even if I hadn't let him know it had hurt me. "You took forever!" He stated. "Probably putting all that slap on your face!" Pulling on my elbow, he half dragged me down the beautifully styled pathway towards the old church grounds at the back of the property. "You're hurting me!" I winced, a burn rising to my cheeks at the mention of my make-up! "Yes!" He sneered, not even looking at me. "No! You look beautiful!" Sage interjected, lending me some of her strength to try and pull my arm back from his iron-tight grip. "You don't even have time to change! The guests have all arrived!" He grumbled, ignoring me and shoving me forward so hard I slipped on one of the petals lining the old cobbled path. "Fck sake, Lottie, you always have to show me up!" He hissed, looking down at me with contempt. "Get up then!" He snarled, his eyes lingering on the deep V neckline that barely held my booobs in place. Left speechless, I sat on the floor, looking up at my so-called mate, feeling the cold stone through the thin fabric. "I can't believe you, today is an important day for the pack, and you turn up dressed like... that! Representing me! Are you trying to destroy my reputation?" He snarled, shoving his hand out and grabbing my elbow again, yanking me up by it painfully and shoving me forward. "You look like a who=re!" He growled from behind me, shaking his head angrily; I could feel Sage's anger rising, and as much as I was grateful she had my back, now wasn't the time to cause a scene. It was Lilly's big day and an important day for the pack. "Well, you'd know all about whor-es!" I seethed quietly, spinning to face my so-called mate, "How many of them have you had in our bed?" I scoffed, looking at him with pity but unable to stop. "Tell me did they fake it like I did? They must have because there is no way your .. little.. friend could have satisfied them! Lord knows it never did me!" I blurted out angrily, narrowing my eyes at him challengingly. The darkening in his iris had my heart skipping a beat, and not for the right reason. He was angry! "That's your problem, Charlotte; you have never known your danm place." He grinned manically, taking a step toward me before I had a chance to react; he pulled me non to gently into an alcove of the garden, hidden by the white Jasmine vines. "But that's ok; I will teach you now!" He breathed into my ear as he slammed my che-st against the stone wall, knocking the air from my lungs and leaving me unable to cry out even if I wanted to. Gripping my hands again, he yanked them above my head, holding them together with one of his large hands. "I can smell your arousal!" He moaned into my ear huskily. Despite my compromising position, my body was throbbing, desperate for attention! I wanted to scream at Mike, to tell him the wetness between my thi-ghs wasn't for him but leftover remnants of my time with Knox last night. "I know that you, Lottie, will always be MY who-re!" Hearing the familiar sound of his zipper, I knew what was coming and as much as I hated to admit it! I wanted it! LEARN_MORE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12849&u Galaxy in the Story https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ 1,562 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 befant.com IMAGE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12849&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/452518506_825751509661337_967866178994924632_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WhvNsXrvnDAQ7kNvgF1PwGg&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A5sCukwVDIKLYqwMZq18xRb&oh=00_AYAiius2qDBPD1qQfCUkTzKP8MTKiWivMiHbfcfQLR2oEg&oe=674D9228 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Galaxy in the Story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,547,314
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547315}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:40 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ "Little wolf," Raven's voice was rough velvet in the candlelight. "just looking at you makes me hard. You're making it impossible for me to focus on dinner." His dark eyes traced my silhouette as he sat across our anniversary table, wine glass dangling forgotten from his fingers. I'd spent hours preparing for tonight. The black dress hugged every line of my body, the silk falling like water over the lace beneath—his favorite. The neckline dipped just low enough to hint at promises for later, while the slit along the side flashed tempting glimpses of the thigh with each movement. Five years of marriage, and I still felt a thrill when he looked at me like this—like I was the only woman in his world. His Alpha pheromones filled our dining room, making my skin flush with heat. That unique scent of his—pine needles and winter frost—grew stronger with his desire, calling to my wolf. My breath caught as his eyes darkened to amber, a sign of his wolf rising to the surface. He tipped back his red wine glass, finishing it in one long swallow. The movement emphasized his strong throat, making my mouth go dry. "Let me fill that for you," I murmured, rising from my seat. I picked up the red wine bottle and bent to pour. I saw his eyes rest on the silver moon lily pendant at first—his gift from our first anniversary. Then his eyes moved to my chest under the pendant. His scent intensified, becoming sharp with need. Before I could straighten, strong arms wrapped around my waist from behind. His breath was hot against my neck as he pulled me back against his chest. "Raven..." My voice trembled as his hot breath caressed my neck. Strong arms lifted me onto our dining room table, scattering the carefully arranged silverware. My black dress rode up my thighs as he pressed between them, his powerful hands skating up my sides with possessive intent. "Little wolf,” he growled against my ear, the sound pure Alpha dominance. “Do you know how irresistible you look tonight?”His scent surrounded me, making my toes curl as his pheromones called to my wolf. The candlelight danced across crystal glasses, casting warm shadows through the deep red wine. He nuzzled my marking scar, sending shivers of pleasure through our mate bond. I arched into him, my fingers tangling in his silk shirt. "The dinner," I protested weakly as his lips traced a burning path down my throat. "I spent hours..." "Later," he promised, his voice rough with desire. My legs wrapped around his waist instinctively as he lifted me again. "Right now, I need to properly appreciate my mate on our anniversary." We barely reached our bedroom, leaving a trail of clothes behind. "I've missed you," I murmured against his neck, my fingers tracing the strong line of his jaw. "You've been so busy with pack business lately." Raven's skilled hands gripped my haunch, drawing a soft gasp from my lips. His eyes darkened with desire as he pulled me closer until I could feel every hard plane of his body against mine. The thin fabric of my anniversary dress did nothing to shield me from his heat. His kiss was deep, and passionate, making heat pool low in my belly as my toes curled with pleasure. "You know I'd rather be here with you, Sylvia." His breath was hot against my ear, followed by a gentle bite that made me gasp. "Only you, little wolf." Every brush of his fingers left fire trails on my skin, and I found myself arching into his touch, wanting more. The mate bond between us hummed with electricity as his hands roamed higher, each caress more demanding than the last. My wolf stirred within me, responding to his dominance despite her weakened state. When his lips found my neck, right over our mating mark, my toes curled with pleasure. "My beautiful little wolf," he growled, the sound vibrating through his chest. His touch grew more insistent, making my breath catch. "My perfect Luna." "Mine," he growled, and I arched into him, wanting desperately to believe it. Then his phone buzzed. At first, he ignored it, his lips trailing fire down my neck. But it buzzed again. And again. Raven tensed above me, his whole body going rigid. The phone buzzed again, insistent. Pack business - I recognized that specific ringtone and had heard it too many times before. "Don't," I pleaded, wrapping my arms around his neck. "Please. It's our anniversary." He hesitated, then reached for the phone. I saw the caller ID flash—Beta Marcus—before Raven answered. "This better be important," he snapped, but I could already feel him pulling away emotionally, if not yet physically. I watched his face as he listened, noting how his expression shifted from annoyed to concerned to... something else. Something I couldn't quite read. "I'll be right there," he said finally, already moving to get up. "Are you serious?" I sat up, clutching the sheet to my chest. "It's our anniversary, Raven. Our anniversary. Whatever it is, surely Marcus can handle it." He was already pulling on his clothes, and his movements rushed. "It's pack business. This needs the Alpha's attention. I'm sorry, little wolf." "Fine." I turned away, not wanting him to see the hurt in my eyes. "Go be Alpha. It's what you're best at anyway." He paused, then leaned down to press a kiss to my forehead. "I'll make it up to you. I promise." The door clicked shut behind him, leaving me alone with the cooling sheets and the ghost of his touch on my skin. I curled into his pillow, breathing in his scent and fighting back disappointment. This wasn't the first time pack business had interrupted our special moments, and it probably wouldn't be the last. "He's the Alpha," I whispered to myself, sitting up slowly. "The pack needs him." It has been five years since Raven became the Alpha of our pack. Five years ago, I lost my father forever. He was the powerful Alpha of Cold Moon Pack but had fallen defending our borders from Blood Moon Pack's ruthless expansion. I'd felt his death through our pack bonds—a searing pain that dropped every Cold Moon wolf to their knees. Our once-mighty pack fractured, vulnerable as newborn pups. Enemy packs circled our borders like vultures, waiting to claim our territory. It was then Raven found me during the Moon Goddess ceremony. The moment our eyes met, our wolves recognized each other. True mates—a blessing so rare it was almost a myth. Even then, my wolf was weaker than she should have been, but Raven didn't care. "You're mine," he'd said fiercely, right there in front of both packs. "Your strength, your weakness, your everything—it's all mine to protect." The other Alphas had whispered, of course. A powerful wolf like Raven, choosing a mate who might never bear him pups? But he'd silenced them all by taking the Cold Moon Alpha position, merging our packs, and protecting my father's legacy. "He'll probably be hungry after handling pack business," I murmured, heading to the kitchen. Maybe I could salvage what remained of our anniversary with my mother's moon-blessed cookies—Raven's favorite. The cookies would need some special decorations stored in the top cabinet. I dragged the wooden ladder from the pantry, positioning it carefully. My wolf whined softly - she'd been feeling so weak lately that even simple tasks seemed to drain me. "It's fine," I assured myself, starting to climb. "Just a few more steps." The world suddenly tilted. My wolf's usual grace failed me, and my ankle twisted sharply as I missed a step. I crashed to the floor, pain shooting up my leg. "Raven?" I called out instinctively, before remembering I was alone. Tears pricked at my eyes as I sat there on the cold kitchen floor, cradling my throbbing ankle. This wasn't the first time I'd needed him lately and found myself alone. Last week during the pack run, when I'd felt too weak to keep up. The council meeting where I'd nearly fainted, and he'd barely noticed. "Stop it," I scolded myself, wiping away a stray tear. "He's doing his job. The pack comes first." I managed to pull myself up using the counter, testing my weight gingerly on the injured ankle. It hurt, but I could walk. The moon-blessed cookies lay half-mixed on the counter, mocking my attempts at creating a perfect anniversary surprise. My phone chimed. "Maybe it's Raven," I thought hopefully, reaching for it. "Maybe he's finished early." The name on the screen made me pause: Astrid. "Thank you for being so understanding about Raven's 'pack duties.' He takes such good care of me." The attached photo loaded, and time seemed to stop. My mate - my Raven - his hands on another woman's haunch, his lips on her neck, their bodies pressed together in an intimate embrace that mirrored our own moments ago. "This is ridiculous," I whispered, my voice sounding strange in the empty kitchen. "Raven wouldn't..." But the timestamp glared up at me: ten minutes ago. I stared at the screen, unable to process what I was seeing. His scent—pine needles and winter frost—still lingered on my skin from our intimate moments just before. The mark on my neck still tingled from his kisses. Is this what he called ... pack duties? Is he giving up our anniversary just for ... this kind of duty? Chapter 0002 Sylvia’s POV Sleep eluded me after last night's revelation. I spent hours staring at the cold, empty space beside me in our bed. Dawn found me in our kitchen, staring at Astrid's photo from last night. The intimacy in their embrace twisted my heart, even though I knew - rationally - that Raven wouldn't cross that line. Not with James's widow. Not with the woman carrying his dead Beta's child. But hadn't I said that every time before? When did he rush to her side during pack meetings? When he spent hours "comforting" her while I handled pack duties alone? Astrid - widow of James, Raven's former Beta who end life protecting him three months ago. I'd always encouraged Raven to look after her and had even defended him when others whispered about how much time he spent with her. "She's grieving," I'd say. "She needs support." I'd even brought her soup when morning sickness hit. This was different though. This wasn't just another missed dinner or forgotten appointment. This was our wedding anniversary. Moments before that photo was taken, he'd been in our bed, whispering words of love, our bodies joined as one. His marks were still fresh on my skin when he left me for her. "I need to talk to him," I whispered to myself, my wolf stirring weakly within me. "Calmly. Rationally. There has to be an explanation." "Get it together," I whispered to myself, my wolf stirring weakly within me. "The pack needs its Luna." The monthly safety inspection couldn't wait, even if my mate hadn't come home all night. I forced myself up, wincing at my still-throbbing ankle from last night's fall. My wolf's usual healing hadn't kicked in - another sign of her weakening strength that I couldn't afford to dwell on. The pack grounds were already busy when I arrived. Warriors training, pups playing, daily life continuing as if my world hadn't tilted on its axis hours before. I focused on my checklist, methodically checking each area's safety protocols. The accident happened near the training grounds. I was noting some loose boards that needed repair when a blur of motion caught my peripheral vision. A young wolf - clearly new to the pack from his unfamiliar scent - came tearing around the corner at full speed. He was looking back over his shoulder, laughing at something. "Watch out!" I called, but it was too late. He slammed into me hard, his momentum sending us both sprawling. My already weakened state meant I couldn't catch myself properly. Pain exploded through my forehead as it hit the edge of a training post. Warm blood immediately began trickling down my face. "Oh, goddess!" The boy scrambled up, shifting back to human form. His eyes went wide at the blood. "I... I didn't see you!" I pushed myself up slowly, fighting a wave of dizziness. "This is exactly why we have rules about running in the training areas. You could have seriously hurt someone." Instead of contrition, his expression shifted to defiance. "It was an accident! Why are you making such a big deal about it?" "A big deal?" I pressed my hand to my bleeding forehead, trying to stay calm. "You were running full-speed in a training zone without looking where you were going. What if I had been one of the younger pups? Or someone elderly?" "Whatever." He rolled his eyes. "Just wait until my sister's mate gets here. He'll show you how we handle stuck-up wolves who think they can boss everyone around." The surrounding pack members who had gathered gasped. I almost wanted to laugh at the bitter irony - this pup had no idea he was threatening his Luna. "Your sister's mate?" I kept my voice level, though blood was now dripping onto my collar. "And who might that be?" "You'll see." He smirked. "He's coming now. He'll scare you to death." Familiar footsteps approached from behind. My heart clenched as Raven's scent washed over me - mixed with Astrid's. Of course. Of course, she'd be with him. "What's happening here?" Raven's Alpha voice rang out. I turned slowly, dignity intact despite the blood on my face. And there they were - my mate with Astrid at his side, her hand resting delicately on his arm like she belonged there. "Your Luna was attacked," I said coolly, watching his face. "This pup shifted without warning and drew blood. He refuses to apologize." Raven's eyes narrowed at the blood on my face, but before he could speak, Tommy straightened up with a smirk. "You should see my sister and Alpha Raven together," he announced proudly, clearly emboldened by Astrid's presence. "They look like a real Alpha pair. Not like..." His eyes raked dismissively over me. "Tommy," Astrid's soft voice carried a gentle reproof. She pressed closer to Raven, her hand resting delicately on his arm. "You shouldn't say such things. Alpha Raven and I are just... close friends." But her eyes told a different story as she gazed up at him. "He's been so kind to me during this difficult time." Raven's arm moved automatically to support her waist. The gesture was small, but it spoke volumes. How many times had he held me like that? When had that protective instinct shifted to another woman? "She's weak!" Tommy continued, encouraged by Raven's silence. "Can't even dodge a playful jump. How can she be our Luna if she can't even have pups? Everyone can see who really belongs at our Alpha's side—" "Enough!" Raven's Alpha voice rang out, but I barely heard it over the roaring in my ears. Can't even have pups. The words struck like physical blows. my weakened wolf, my mate's growing distance - all my private shame laid bare before the pack. "Tommy." Raven's Alpha voice was cold with anger as he focused on the defiant pup. "You've not only broken pack safety protocols, but you've injured your Luna. This behavior—" "Raven," Astrid's soft voice interrupted, breathy with distress. Her hand tightened on his arm as she swayed dramatically. "Oh... I don't feel well..." She pressed her other hand to her stomach, her face going pale. I watched, heartbreaking, as my mate's attention immediately shifted to her. His arm went around her waist, all thoughts of pack discipline forgotten. "What's wrong?" "My stomach..." she whimpered, pressing against him. "The baby..." The baby. James's baby. The child my dead friend would never know, growing in the abdomen of a woman who used it as a weapon. "We need to get you to the healer," Raven said urgently, already turning away. He barely glanced at my bleeding forehead. "Tommy, we'll discuss your behavior later." "But Raven-" I started, my vision blurring slightly. "Later, Sylvia," he cut me off, leading Astrid away. "This needs immediate attention." I stood there, blood dripping onto my collar, watching my mate walk away with another woman. The whispers started immediately: "She's gotten so weak lately..." "The Alpha clearly prefers Astrid's company..." My wolf whimpered, too weak to even growl at the disrespect. The wound on my forehead throbbed in time with my pulse, each beat sending fresh pain through my skull. Black spots danced at the edges of my vision. "Luna?" One of the pack healers stepped forward hesitantly. "Let me help with that cut..." I backed away, somehow keeping my feet under me. "I'm fine. Everyone return to your duties. Tommy, report to my office tomorrow morning to discuss pack safety protocols." The walk back to my office was endless. Each step was a battle against dizziness and nausea. By the time I closed my door, my legs were shaking so badly I could barely stand. I slid down the wall, finally letting the tears fall. They mixed with the blood on my face, hot and bitter. My wolf curled up small and quiet within me, as broken as I was. Not because I thought Raven was sleeping with Astrid. Although my wolf was weak, she told me that he did not betray our physical bond. But what hurt worse was watching him choose her again and again. Every time she swayed, he caught her. Every time she called, he ran. Every time she needed him, he forgot about everyone else—including his Luna, his mate, his wife. A knock at the door made me flinch. "Sylvia?" Raven's voice. "Let me in." I didn't move. "Please, little wolf. I brought medicine for your head." A laugh bubbled up in my throat - harsh and foreign. He'd left me bleeding to tend to Astrid's latest dramatic episode, and now he wanted to play caring mate? I opened the door. Raven stood there with a first aid kit and concern in his eyes. The same eyes that had looked at Astrid with such urgency minutes ago. "Let me help," he said softly, reaching for me. I stepped back, maintaining distance. "How is Astrid? And James's baby?" His face flickered at the deliberate mention of his dead Beta. "She's fine. Just stress." "Of course she is." The words came out bitter. "She's always fine after she gets what she wants." "Sylvia..." He sighed, setting down the first aid kit. "You know I have to look after her. After James..." "After James end life saving you, yes. I know." I pressed my hand to my throbbing head. "But when did looking after her start meaning abandoning your actual duties? Leaving your injured mate? Ignoring pack discipline?" "You're bleeding," he said instead of answering, reaching for me again. "Let me-" "Don't." I held up a hand. The look of hurt on his face almost made me take back my words. Almost. But I remembered the photo Astrid had sent, the way she clung to his arm, the countless times he'd chosen her needs over mine. "I love you," he said softly, reaching for me again. This time, I let him pull me into his arms, too tired to resist. "I love you more than anything, Sylvia. You're my mate, my Luna, my everything. I'm sorry I've made you doubt that." Chapter 0003 Sylvia’s POV "Just a bit further," Raven's warm hand pressed against my lower back, guiding me through the pack's shopping district. After yesterday's confrontation in my office, this sudden tenderness felt like a peace offering. "I want to show you something special." My wolf, still weak from whatever was affecting her, nonetheless purred at his touch. Despite everything - the photo, the injuries, the constant presence of Astrid - my traitorous heart still skipped when he looked at me like this, like I was his whole world. "Another apology gift?" I tried to keep my tone light, though the bandage on my forehead from yesterday's incident still stung. His fingers tightened slightly on my waist. "Not an apology. A reminder." He stopped in front of David's Jewelry, the pack's finest artisan shop. "A reminder of who we are together." The bell chimed softly as we entered. David, an elderly wolf with clever hands and kind eyes, looked up from his workbench. "Alpha, Luna! I have it ready." "Have what ready?" I turned to Raven, but he just smiled mysteriously. "Show us your finest pieces, David," Raven commanded, but his voice was warm. "Let my Luna choose what speaks to her heart." David brought out tray after tray of exquisite jewelry. Diamonds that caught the light like Starfire. Rubies deep as fresh blood. But it was a delicate silver necklace that caught my eye - moonstones arranged like a cascade of tears, or perhaps stars falling through a night sky. "This is beautiful." I couldn’t help reaching for it. "Ah." David smiled. "A unique piece. I crafted it using moonstone from the sacred caves. There will never be another quite like it." Raven lifted the necklace gently. "Perfect for my Luna. Turn around, love." I swept my hair aside, shivering as his fingers brushed my neck. The metal felt cool against my skin, but Raven's breath was warm as he fastened the clasp. "Beautiful," he murmured, pressing a soft kiss to my shoulder. The bell chimed again. "Oh!" A familiar voice broke our moment. "What a gorgeous necklace." My muscles tensed as Astrid glided into the shop, one hand resting on her slightly swollen belly. After yesterday's confrontation and injury, I was in no mood for another of her performances. "Astrid." Raven straightened, but his hand stayed on my shoulder. "Shopping for the baby ceremony?" My grip tightened on the necklace. "Baby ceremony?" "Didn't Raven tell you?" Astrid's eyes widened with fake innocence. "He's helping me plan James's baby's naming ceremony. It's tradition for the Alpha to stand in when... when the father is gone." Something cold settled in my chest. "Is it?" "Sylvia," Raven stepped forward, his expression pleading. "As Alpha, it's my responsibility to look after James's family." "And as Luna, it's mine to organize pack ceremonies," I countered. "Yet this is the first I'm hearing of it." Astrid sniffled delicately. "The necklace just reminded me so much of the ones James used to give me... and with the ceremony coming up..." David cleared his throat. "As I mentioned, it's a unique piece. But I have other lovely-" "Please," Astrid's eyes filled with tears. "Seeing it... it's like a sign from James. Like he's telling me he's watching over his child." I felt Raven's fingers tighten on my shoulder. Felt the shift in his energy. I saw the moment Raven's resolve cracked. "Sylvia, love... maybe you could pick another necklace for your birthday? This one would mean so much to Astrid..." The shop went very quiet. "What?" My voice came out barely a whisper. "You have so many beautiful pieces," he continued, not meeting my eyes. "And Astrid has lost so much..." "Are you serious?" I looked between them - my mate of five years and the widow who'd slowly been taking my place. "This necklace was meant for your Luna, your mate, and you want to give it to another woman?" "Don't be selfish," Raven's voice hardened. "I've bought you countless jewels. One necklace won't hurt." "Selfish?" The word hit like a physical blow. "I've watched you slowly pull away from me. I've endured the pack's whispers about my weakening wolf. I stayed silent when you missed our anniversary for her. And I'm selfish?" "Please don't fight," Astrid whimpered. "I never meant... I just miss James so much..." Tears spilled down her cheeks. "Stop it!" I snapped. "Stop using James's memory to manipulate everyone! If you need help with the baby, we can hire a nanny. The pack has resources-" "No." Raven's voice cracked like thunder. "James end life saving my life. I owe him everything. I will personally ensure his child and mate are cared for." "What about my father?" The words escaped before I could stop them, years of buried pain erupting. "He end life defending this pack too. He end life in a war your father started, Raven. Where was this devotion then?" The room temperature seemed to drop. Raven's face went white, then dark with rage. "That's enough!" Raven's eyes flashed Alpha red. He stepped back, jaw clenched. "You've gone too far." "Have I?" My fingers found the necklace clasp. "Or have you just never gone far enough for me?" Astrid's tears had mysteriously dried. She stepped closer to Raven, placing a hand on his arm. "Perhaps I should go..." "No." Raven wrapped an arm around her shoulders. "We'll go. You don't need this stress in your condition." I watched, numb, as my mate led another woman toward the door. Just before they left, Astrid turned back. Her eyes met mine over Raven's protective arm, and the mask slipped—just for a moment, but it was enough. That smile. That calculated, victorious smile. My heart stopped as years of "coincidences" suddenly realigned in my mind. Every time she'd swooned during pack meetings, it had been when I was speaking. Every stomach pain had struck just as Raven and I were having a moment. Every "emergency" had interrupted our private time. All those times I'd defended her to others: "She's grieving," I'd said. But now, watching her triumphant smirk, I saw the truth. The door closed behind them with devastating finality. I walked out of the shop, the bell's cheerful chime a mockery of the moment we'd shared minutes ago. Through the window, I saw Raven helping Astrid try on my necklace and saw her lean into him with practiced vulnerability. My fingers found my phone, scrolling to Elena, my best friend since childhood. The only one who knew everything - about my father, about how I'd fallen for Raven despite our families' history, about how I'd given up my birthright to be his Luna. The phone rang twice before she answered. "Elena?" My voice cracked. "Can I come over?" "Always, love. What's wrong?" "Everything," I whispered, watching through the window as my mate adjusted the necklace on another woman's throat. Chapter 0004 Sylvia’s POV Dawn light crept through Elena's guest room window, painting shadows on unfamiliar walls. I hadn't slept, the events from the jewelry store playing on an endless loop in my mind. The necklace. Astrid's tears. Raven's betrayal. A soft knock echoed through the house. "Sylvia?" Elena's voice carried from downstairs. "Raven's here. He's... he's been sitting at the door all night." My wolf stirred weakly, responding to our mate's proximity despite everything. I moved to the window, and my breath caught. There he was - the powerful Alpha of the Silver Moon pack, sitting on Elena's doorstep like a penitent wolf. His usually immaculate clothes were wrinkled, and dark circles under his eyes matched mine. A bouquet of moon flowers - my favorites, so rare they only bloom at midnight - trembled slightly in his hands. "Go away, Raven," I called down, hating how my voice shook. He looked up, those dark eyes that had once held my whole world were now filled with desperation. "Please, little wolf. Just five minutes." "You gave up your right to call me that when you gave my necklace to another woman." "I was wrong." His voice cracked. "I was so wrong. Please, just let me explain." Elena appeared at my side. "Want me to chase him off? I may not be an Alpha, but I can still bite." I almost smiled. "No. I need to face this." The walk downstairs felt endless. Each step was a battle between my heart, which still ached for him, and my pride, which screamed to remember his betrayals. I opened the door. Raven immediately dropped to his knees, the mighty Alpha kneeling before me. "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry, my love." "Sorry for what?" My voice came out bitter. "For missing our anniversary? For abandoning me while I was bleeding? For giving my necklace to Astrid?" "All of it. Everything." He reached for my hand. I let him take it, watching as he pressed his forehead to my knuckles - a wolf's deepest gesture of submission. "I've been a fool. I let my guilt over James cloud my judgment. But I promise you, I've fixed it." "Fixed what?" He looked up, hope flickering in his eyes. "Everything. I've arranged for Astrid to move to one of the pack's remote properties. I've hired the nanny you suggested. I've deleted her number and removed her from pack meetings. She'll be cared for, but she won't come between us again." My heart stuttered. "You... you did?" "I should have done it months ago." He pulled something from his jacket - a velvet box. "And this... I spent all night searching every jewelry store in three territories." Inside lay a necklace almost identical to the one from yesterday. Almost, but not quite. "I don't want a copy," I said, even as tears threatened. "I don't want another woman's leftovers." "You're right. You deserve better." He set the box aside, still on his knees. "You've always deserved better. Do you remember when we first met? Not as adults, but as pups?" The memory rose unbidden. Me at six years old, lost in the forbidden woods between territories. Him at eight, found me crying under a silver moon. "You gave me your jacket," I whispered. "Led me home even though our packs were at war." "I knew even then." His thumb traced circles on my palm. "Knew you were meant to be mine. Through all the fighting, all the politics, all the tragedy - you were my constant star." "Until I wasn't." I pulled my hand away. "Until Astrid needed you more." "No," he caught my fingers again. "I lost my way, but you've always been my true north. Please, little wolf. Let me make this right. Let me prove myself again." "How?" "I'll do anything." He pressed something else into my palm - his phone. "Look. I've already deleted her contact. Check my messages and my calls. I'm an open book to you." I scrolled through, seeing he was telling the truth. "The baby ceremony..." I began. "Marcus will handle all preparations for the baby blessing ceremony," he said, hope blooming in his eyes. "I won't even attend. My place is with my Luna, celebrating our anniversary properly this time." He reached for my hand again. "Just us, little wolf. No interruptions, no pack business, no... distractions. I swear on the moon herself." My wolf whined softly, wanting to believe. Memories flooded back - countless moments of joy and love before Astrid entered our lives. The way he'd held me through my father's death. The way he'd defied his own pack to mate with me. "I need time," I said finally. "Take all you need." He stood slowly, relief evident in every line of his body. "I'll wait forever if I have to." I looked at the necklace again. It was beautiful, but... "I think I'll get you something too. Show you I'm willing to try." His smile - that rare, real smile that crinkled his eyes - made my heart ache. "I love you, little wolf. Never doubt that." I watched him leave, hope warring with caution in my chest. After he disappeared from view, I picked up the discarded necklace box, running my fingers over the velvet. The jewelry inside sparkled, catching the morning light—beautiful, but not quite the same as the original piece. "Maybe I'm being too harsh," I whispered, my wolf stirring with longing. The sight of our proud Alpha on his knees, the desperation in his eyes, the way he'd spent all night searching for a replacement necklace... "Hey." Elena squeezed my shoulder. "I know that look. You're already forgiving him, aren't you?" "Not forgiving exactly," I said slowly, closing the box. "But maybe... maybe willing to try? " I set the necklace box down carefully. "I think... I think I want to meet him halfway. Show him I'm willing to try too." Elena's eyes lit up. "Shopping trip? I know just the places for Alpha-worthy gifts." The mall was quieter than usual this early. Elena and I wandered, looking for something worthy of an Alpha, of the mate who'd just humbled himself to win me back. A familiar voice drifted from the luxury boutique ahead. "Oh yes, my husband is so generous." I froze. Astrid. "These are gorgeous pieces, madam," the saleswoman gushed. "Your husband has excellent taste." "He does spoil me." Astrid's laugh tinkled like snek. "Especially now, with the baby." I edged closer, staying out of sight. "Another piece for your collection?" The saleswoman was wrapping something in silk. "He insists. Says nothing's too good for his..." Astrid's voice dropped sweetly, "family." My eyes fixed on the credit card in her hand as she paid. Black metal with a familiar silver moon insignia - Raven's secondary pack card. Three months ago, he'd casually mentioned needing it back, something about pack accounting and consolidating expenses. "Have you seen my black pack card?" he'd asked then, barely looking up from his papers. "The backup one?" "It's in my wallet," I'd replied, already reaching for it. "Though I've barely used it." "Good. The council wants all secondary cards recalled. Something about tighter financial controls." I'd handed it over without a second thought. My mate is always so responsible with pack finances. Always so concerned about proper protocols. Now I watched that same card—the one that was supposedly canceled for pack security—glinting in Astrid's manicured hands. The card he'd taken from me, his Luna, only to give to her. All those pretty words this morning about ending their connection, about putting our marriage first... while she still had access to pack funds, to his accounts, to his trust. "Your husband must really love you," the saleswoman smiled. "Oh yes." Astrid caught my eye in the mirror, her smile turning razor-sharp. "He does." The world tilted sideways. All his pretty words, his promises, his show of deleting her contact - worthless. He didn't need her number when he was still funding her shopping sprees, still letting her call him husband. My wolf, weak as she was, howled in agony. I stumbled back, memories taking on new, horrific meanings: "I've arranged for her to move..." - To a luxury property? "I've hired a nanny..." - While giving her his credit card? "She won't come between us..." - Because he'd hidden their connection better? My phone buzzed - Raven, sending a photo of dinner preparations for our makeup celebration. Another text arrived immediately after a receipt from the boutique, forwarded from his bank alert. Astrid's purchase was made seconds ago with his card. Chapter 0005 Sylvia’s POV "You manipulative fool!" Elena's voice cut through the pristine shopping atmosphere. Several customers turned to stare as she planted herself in front of Astrid. "Calling yourself his wife while wearing the jewelry you stole from his actual mate?" Astrid's practiced mask of innocence slipped into place as she pressed a protective hand to her belly. "I don't know what you're talking about. I'm just shopping with the allowance my... husband has given me." "Allowance?" Elena spat the word. "You mean the credit card you're flashing around? The one that belongs to my best friend's mate?" "Oh." Astrid's eyes flickered to me, still standing in the doorway. Her lips curved into a poisonous smile. "You're making such a fuss over nothing. No wonder Raven prefers my company. At least I don't suffocate him with jealousy and send my friends to fight my battles." The saleswoman shifted uncomfortably. "Perhaps we should-" "No." I found my voice, at last, stepping forward. "Let's have this out right here. Every penny you've spent is our pack's common property - my mate's money. You need to pay it back." Astrid laughed, the sound like breaking glass. "Pay it back? With what money? My mate end life protecting your precious Alpha. The least you can do is let him take care of his friend's widow." She gestured at her shopping bags. "Besides, Raven gives it freely. Unlike you, I don't have to beg for his attention." "Using James's memory again?" Elena's eyes flashed gold. "Is that your only trick?" "At least I gave James pups before he end life." Astrid's voice dripped honey-coated venom. "Poor, barren Luna. Can't even give Raven one child. No wonder he-" The crack of my palm against her cheek echoed through the cafe. Silence fell. "How dare you?" I whispered, trembling with rage. "You use James's memory, manipulate everyone's guilt, play the grieving widow while spending pack money on luxury goods-" Astrid’s wolf exploded out of her, fangs snapping at my throat. I barely managed to dodge, my weakened wolf struggling to respond. Elena shifted instantly, putting herself between us. Astrid's claws caught my thigh before Elena could block her, tearing through flesh and muscle. The pain was shocking—I'd forgotten how vulnerable I'd become. Blood soaked through my dress where her claws had shredded both fabric and skin. But instead of pressing her advantage, Astrid shifted back to human form, one hand protectively curved over her belly. Her eyes glittered with malicious triumph. "How dare you attack me?" she gasped, loud enough for the gathering crowd to hear. "I'm carrying a noble warrior's child! James's baby!" Her voice turned venomous as she lowered it for my ears alone. "If anything happens to this child because of your jealous attack, imagine how Raven will feel. Losing his best friend's baby because his mate couldn't control herself?" Elena snarled, still in wolf form, but we both knew we were trapped. Any move against Astrid now would make me look like the aggressor—the Luna attacking a expecting a baby widow. "You manipulative—" Elena started to lunge forward, but I grabbed her with my good arm. "Don't," I whispered. "It's what she wants." The world spun slightly as blood continued to soak my dress. The mall's pristine floor now bore crimson droplets. But the physical pain was nothing compared to watching Astrid's smug smile as she wielded her expecting a baby like a weapon, knowing I couldn't fight back without looking like a monster. "Luna!" Sarah, our pack healer, pushed through the gathering crowd. Her eyes widened at the sight of my injury. "You're not healing—you need treatment immediately." The world tilted dangerously as she examined the wound. "You need to come to the clinic immediately. You're not healing properly." Elena supported me as we hurried to Sarah's clinic, leaving behind the chaos of scattered shopping bags and shocked onlookers. Each step sent fresh pain through my thigh, a constant reminder of how vulnerable I'd become. "I don't understand," I whispered as Sarah cleaned the wounds. "I used to be one of the strongest wolves in the pack. Now I can barely shift." Sarah's hands stilled. Something flickered across her face. "Actually... I have your latest test results. The ones about your wolf's weakness and the... the fertility issues." My heart stopped. "And?" Elena gripped my good hand. Sarah's smile was radiant. "It's not permanent! Your wolf isn't naturally weak, Luna. And you're not barren. With proper treatment, you could be back to full strength within months." The words hit like a physical blow. All this time... all these years of thinking I was broken... "I can..." My voice cracked. "I can have pups?" "There's no reason you couldn't, once your wolf regains her strength. You and Alpha Raven could start your family within the year." Joy bubbled up through the pain, so intense it brought tears to my eyes. A family. The dream I'd thought forever out of reach. The one thing I'd wanted more than anything. "All those years," I whispered, remembering every disappointment, every pitying look, every whispered comment about the Luna who couldn't give the Alpha heirs. "I thought there was something wrong with me." Despite the pain in my thigh, despite the morning's confrontation, hope bloomed in my chest. Raven had sworn to make things right between us. With my condition treatable, with the possibility of pups in our future... "I have to tell him," I breathed, sliding off the examination table. "Elena, I have to" "Go." She hugged me carefully. "But be careful. " I barely felt my injuries as I rushed home, my heart lighter than it had been in months. A future stretched before me - one with strong pups playing in our yard, my wolf running freely under the moon, my mate's proud smile as our family grew... But... The sight of luggage in our driveway stopped me cold. Expensive suitcases. Designer bags. A small mountain of possessions was carried into my home by pack servants. "Ah, Sylvia." Raven appeared in the doorway, his expression grave. "We need to talk." "What's going on?" But I knew. Deep in my soul, I knew. "I heard about the fight." His voice held disappointment. Like I was a misbehaving pup. "Attacking a expecting a baby she-wolf? Causing her such stress in her condition?" "She attacked me! Her wolves-" "After you slapped her." He ran a hand through his hair. "Look, given the situation, Astrid doesn't feel safe in the remote property. She doesn't trust the nanny, not after this. She needs to be somewhere I can personally ensure her safety." "So you're moving her into our home?" The words tasted like ashes. "Just until she calms down. Until she feels secure again." He wouldn't meet my eyes. "It's the only way to protect James's child." The test results burned in my pocket. The hope of our own family turned to dust. "I'm your mate," I whispered. "Your Luna." "And she's carrying my best friend's baby." Finally, he looked at me. "A friend who end life for me. Please, Sylvia. Just until the baby comes." ohhh, her smile. All this time, I'd been playing a game I didn't even know the rules to. Every move I made pushed Raven further into her web. Every reaction gave her more power. And now she was moving into my home. My territory. My life. The joy of the test results crumbled to nothing as I watched another woman claim my space, my mate, my future. I felt like a fool. Chapter 0006 Sylvia’s POV "You can't just bring her into our home without even discussing it with me," I said, my voice trembling with suppressed emotion. We stood in our bedroom, where hours ago I'd been celebrating the possibility of having pups, of fixing our marriage. Now those dreams felt like ashes in my mouth. "What would you have me do, Sylvia?" Raven ran a hand through his dark hair, frustration evident in every line of his body. "You attacked a expecting a baby she-wolf." "I slapped her," I cut in. "After she flaunted your credit card after she called herself your wife after she mocked our inability to have pups. One slap, Raven. And in return..." I yanked up my skirt, revealing the angry red gashes that scored my thigh. The wounds still hadn't healed—a testament to my wolf's weakened state. "Look at what your precious widow did to me, Raven. Look!" His eyes widened as he took in the wounds. For the first time since this mess began, I saw genuine shock cross his face. "She did this to you?" His fingers reached out but stopped short of touching the wounds. "Oh, Raven!" Astrid's voice cracked perfectly on his name as she appeared in our doorway. Her timing, as always, was impeccable. Tears sparkled in her wide eyes, one hand pressed to her belly while the other braced against the doorframe. The very picture of a distressed expecting a baby woman. "I was so scared," she whispered, those tears now sliding down her cheeks. "When she slapped me... all I could think about was the baby. James's baby." Her voice broke on his name. "I just... I reacted. My wolf... she only wanted to protect our pup." I watched my mate's face, seeing the conflict war across his features. The wounds on my leg spoke of violence, but Astrid's tears spoke of vulnerability. My strong, decisive Alpha—the man who could command hundreds of wolves with a single word—stood frozen between his mate and his supposed responsibility. The silence stretched, heavy with unspoken accusations. Through our weakened bond, I felt his turmoil, his desire to protect both women before him. "Astrid," he said finally, his voice carrying that Alpha authority I used to love. "Regardless of provocation, you attacked my mate. The Luna of this pack. That cannot happen." Hope flared in my chest, bright and painful. Finally, he was seeing through her act— "You're right!" Astrid's knees buckled as she sank to the floor, one hand still protectively curved over her belly. The movement was graceful despite her apparent distress. Everything about her was always so perfectly choreographed. "You're absolutely right, Alpha. Luna." She turned those tear-filled eyes to me. "I was wrong. So wrong. I should never have let my fear control me. Without James, I just feel so... so vulnerable. Every threat seems so much bigger." My wolf wanted to snarl, to expose her manipulation. But I'd played this game before. Every time I reacted to her provocations, I looked like the aggressor. Every time I called out her manipulation, I seemed paranoid. "Get up," I said coldly, watching her performance with new eyes. "Save your tears for someone who hasn't seen both your faces. The sweet, helpless widow you play for Raven, and the smirking manipulator who sent me that photo on our anniversary night." "Sylvia!" Raven's reproachful tone made my wolf whimper. "She's apologizing. She's carrying James's pup—" "James's pup," I laughed, the sound harsh even to my own ears. "How convenient. The perfect shield, isn't it? Every time you want something, every time you overstep, you just need to mention James or pat your belly, and everyone falls in line." "Please," Astrid whispered, her voice small. "I know I've made mistakes, but I'm trying—" "Trying to take my place?" I stepped toward her, noting how she shrank back even as her eyes glittered with challenge. "Trying to move into my home? Trying to steal my mate?" "Enough!" Raven's Alpha voice resonated through the room. "Both of you need to calm down." I turned to him, really looked at him. My mate. My Alpha. The man I'd loved since we were pups ourselves. Five years of marriage, of building a life together, and he still couldn't see what was right in front of him. "No," I said quietly. "No more calming down. No more understanding. No more compromises." I met his eyes steadily. "One of us needs to leave this house, Raven. Your mate, or your... whatever she is to you. Choose." Astrid's soft sobs provided the perfect backdrop to our drama. Everything about her was perfect—her timing, her tears, her helpless widow act. And I was done competing with it. Raven straightened, his Alpha authority filling the room. "Astrid, please wait downstairs. I need to speak with my mate alone." She hesitated, her hand still pressed to her belly, but even she couldn't disobey a direct Alpha command. As she left, her scent—jasmine and honey—lingered unpleasantly in our bedroom. I turned back to my closet, yanking clothes from hangers. "There's nothing to discuss. You've made your choice clear." "Stop." His hands caught mine from behind, stilling my frantic movements. His chest pressed against my back, his scent—pine needles and winter frost—surrounding me, making my wolf stir with longing despite everything. "Just... stop, little wolf." "Don't call me that," I whispered, but didn't pull away. His warmth was achingly familiar, reminding me of countless intimate moments we'd shared in this room. "Let me at least tend to your wounds," he murmured, his breath warm against my neck. I hesitated... He guided me to sit on our bed, the same bed where just this morning I'd dreamed of having his pups. He knelt before me, gently examining the gashes on my thigh. Through our weakened bond, I felt his genuine distress at seeing me injured. "These should have healed by now," he said softly, reaching for the medicinal salve. His fingers were gentle as they spread the cooling substance over my wounds. "Your wolf's healing..." "Has been weak for months," I finished. "But you've been too busy with Astrid to notice." His hands stilled on my leg. Then they moved higher, past the wounds to uninjured skin. The mate bond hummed between us as his touch became less clinical, more intimate. "I've noticed everything about you," he murmured, his eyes darkening as they met mine. "Your scent changing. Your wolf's quietness. The way you pull away from me." His hands slid higher, making me gasp. "I've just been too much of a fool to do anything about it." "Raven..." I meant it as a warning, but it came out as a plea. His lips found mine, tasting of regret and desire. Each kiss felt like an apology, each touch a promise. The mate bond sparked between us, stronger than it had been in months, carrying echoes of his guilt, his love, his need. I should have stopped him. Should have maintained my anger, and my resolve. But five years of love don't end life easily, even when poisoned by betrayal. And right now, with his scent surrounding me, his hands erasing every memory of pain, I needed this connection. Chapter 0007 Sylvia’s POV The moon hung low in the sky, casting a silvery glow through the bedroom window. His tall frame casts a shadow over me. My breath catches in my throat as he reaches out, his fingers brushing my cheek. The touch was electric, sending shivers down my spine. We hadn't been this close in months. "I'm sorry," he finally said, his voice low. "I'm truly sorry, little wolf, forgive me." His apology was filled with regret and longing. I want to forgive him and let go of the sadness and anger that has consumed me for so long. But part of me is scared, scared that if I allow myself to feel again, it will only lead to more pain. "Don't, Raven," I said, pushing his hand away, but not firmly. "We both need time to calm down. "But Raven didn't care. He continued to kiss me "I don't want to calm down," he murmured, his breath rolling over my skin. "I want you, little wolf. Right now. " The intensity in his voice turned me and my wolf on, and my wolf let out a sound of pleasure in my head. I closed my eyes, enjoying the feel of his lips on mine, soft and insistent. It had been a long time since we had kissed like this, and a long time since I had felt the heat of his desire. He licked over the spot I'd marked and growled, his eyes were all over me now, "Baby, spread your legs." His voice got hotter, "Please baby, let me in." My body trembled with anticipation as I obeyed, opening up for him. Raven's hands were gentle but firm as he guided himself to fill me completely. The sensation was overwhelming, the mixture of pleasure and pain bringing tears to my eyes. "Look at me," he said with emotion in his voice. "Don't hide from me." I meet his gaze, my vision blurred by tears. He kisses my face, kisses away my tears, and begins to move inside me. I can feel the wolf inside him, its primal instincts driving him forward, demanding fulfillment. "That's it," Raven growled, his haunch shaking harder. "I love you, little wolf, believe me." For a moment, everything felt perfect—like we'd finally found our way back to each other. The mate bond hummed between us, stronger than it had been in months, carrying echoes of his desire, his guilt, his need for forgiveness. Afterward, we lay tangled in the sheets, our scents mingled in the air. His hand traced lazy patterns on my skin as my wolf purred contentedly within me. Our knots of tension and mistrust had loosened, if not completely untied. I was in the crook of his arm, drifting off to sleep. But in the middle of the night, I woke to cold sheets beside me. Raven's warmth was gone, his scent fading. My weakened wolf stirred uneasily, the mate bond pulling me toward... Astrid's room. No. Not tonight. Not after we'd just... But my feet carried me forward anyway, drawn by an instinct I couldn't ignore. The hallway seemed endless as I approached her room, my heart pounding with each step. Through the doorway, I saw them—my husband, who had been making love to me just hours ago, now holding Astrid in his arms as she cried. I pressed against the wall beside the door, my wolf straining to hear their words. "It's not fair," Astrid sobbed, her face pressed against his chest. "None of this is fair." "I know." Raven's voice was so gentle, so intimate. It made my stomach turn. "We had something real," she whispered. "Before the moon goddess interfered, before her destiny tore us apart..." My heart stopped. What? "Astrid..." Raven's voice held such history, such pain. "We can't change the past." "Can't we?" Her fingers clutched his shirt—the same shirt I'd helped him remove hours ago. "Tell me you don't think about it. About us. About what we had before she came along." The silence that followed was deafening. Raven's hesitation spoke volumes. "My marriage to Sylvia..." he finally said, his words careful, measured. "It's not reluctant. I do care for her." Care. Not love. Never love. "But it's not the same," Astrid pressed. "What we had was real. The moon goddess might have chosen her for you, but your heart chose me first." My legs trembled as memories realigned in my mind. Every time he'd pulled away. Every time he'd chosen Astrid over me. Every time he'd made me feel like I was asking for too much by wanting my mate's full attention. "The child..." Astrid's voice dropped to a whisper, her hand moving to her belly. "Sometimes I wonder..." Raven cut her off quickly. "Don't. That path only leads to pain." I listened as Astrid continued, her voice breaking with practiced perfection as she detailed her struggles, her loneliness, and her fear. Each word was carefully chosen to twist the knife of guilt deeper into Raven's heart. My wolf whimpered within me, but for once, it wasn't from weakness. It was from heartbreak. All this time, I'd thought Astrid was trying to steal my mate. But she'd had him first. She'd loved him first. And some part of him had never stopped loving her. The Moon Goddess herself broke them up, forcing him to accept me as his mate. I was the Moon Goddess's choice, but not his heart's, and our union was never complete. I struggled with my emotions, torn between rage and devastation. Part of me sympathized with Astrid—losing the man she loved to another woman must have been painful. But then I remembered her calculated manipulations, her triumphant smirks, her deliberate interference in my marriage. My sympathy withered. "I know I should let you go," Astrid was saying, her voice thick with tears. "But seeing you with her... knowing what we once had..." Raven's silence was another knife in my heart. He should be denying this. Should be pushing her away. Should be honoring our mate bond, especially after the intimacy we'd just shared. Instead, he held her closer, offering comfort that wasn't his to give. The wolf inside me—my proud, fierce wolf that had been growing mysteriously weaker—finally stirred with purpose. She wanted to burst in there, to confront them both, to demand answers about all the lies and I needed to think. Needed to plan. This wasn't just about a widow seeking comfort anymore. This was about a woman who'd lost her lover to a mate bond, who'd married his best friend instead, and who was now using that friend's death and her expecting a baby to reclaim what she'd lost. And my mate... My Raven... he was letting her. I pushed away from the wall, my feet silent on the carpeted floor as I retreated. Their voices followed me—Astrid's perfectly timed sobs, Raven's gentle comforting words. Words that should have been mine. Comfort that belonged to his mate, not his former lover. In our bedroom—the same room where he'd touched me so tenderly just hours ago—I sank onto the bed. His scent still clung to the sheets, but now it felt tainted. Every kiss, every touch, every whispered promise... had he been thinking of her? Wishing I was her? Chapter 0008 Sylvia's POV Morning light filtered through the windows as I stood outside Astrid's room, my resolve hardened by last night's revelations. No more games. No more manipulation. This had to end. I knocked sharply. "It's me, Sylvia. Astrid. We need to talk." She opened the door with that perfectly practiced innocent expression. "Oh, Luna! What a surprise..." "Save it." I pushed past her into the room, then stopped cold. I was surprised to see on her dresser sat my mother's silver urn—the one thing I had left of her, the most precious possession in my entire home. "Oh, that?" Astrid smiled sweetly. "Such a lovely piece. Raven told me all about your mother... how she end life protecting your father, who then end life protecting his pack. So tragic." My wolf bristled at her casual handling of my family's pain. "This ends now, Astrid. I heard you last night. I know everything—about your relationship with Raven, about how the moon goddess separated you." "Finally figured it out, did you?" Her mask slipped, revealing the snake beneath. "Took you long enough. Five years of marriage, and you never wondered why he runs to me every chance he gets?" "You need to leave," I said firmly. "Find another pack, another life. Stop poisoning my marriage." She laughed, the sound like breaking glass. "Your marriage? Do you mean the one forced on him by the moon goddess? The one that stole him from me?" "He's my mate—" "He's my love!" She snatched up my mother's urn. "I had him first. We chose each other. You? You're just some cosmic joke forced on him by fate." "Put that down." My voice shook with barely contained rage. "Or what?" Her fingers loosened on the urn. "You'll attack a expecting a baby woman? Prove to everyone what a monster you really are?" "Astrid—" " "You know what's funny?" She started pacing, still holding my mother's ashes. "How easy it was to make him doubt you. A few tears here, a swoon there... He's so desperate to atone for his father's sins against your family that he never questions my motives." "This isn't about Raven anymore," I growled. "This is about you using my dead friend's child as a weapon. James deserved better than that." Her eyes flashed. "Don't you dare speak his name! James was a fool who end life for his precious Alpha, leaving me to play grieving widow. But it worked out perfectly, didn't it? Now I have the perfect excuse to stay close to Raven." "You're insane." I stepped toward her. "Give me my mother's urn." "Your mother?" She sneered. "Another weak wolf who end life for nothing. Like father, like daughter—always playing the noble sacrifice. It's pathetic." Something snapped inside me. "Give. Me. The. Urn." "Come get it." And then, with a smile that showed her true nature, she let it slip from her fingers. Time slowed. I lunged forward, but my weakened wolf wasn't fast enough. The silver urn shattered on the hardwood floor, my mother's ashes scattering like gray snow. "Oops." Astrid's voice dripped false concern. "How clumsy of me." A sound escaped me—part wolf, part human, pure anguish. My mother's ashes... all I had left of her... "What's wrong, Luna?" Astrid taunted. "Upset about a little spilled dust? Like mother, like daughter—both of you just dirt on the ground." I moved without thinking, grief and rage propelling me forward. Astrid backpedaled toward the balcony doors, her hand on her stomach, her eyes gleaming with triumph. "Stay back!" she cried, a voice suddenly loud enough to carry. "Please! Think of the baby!" "You did this on purpose," I snarled. "Everything—the urn, backing toward the balcony—it's all another manipulation!" She smirked. "Yes, but no one will believe you, Luna. Poor Luna." Then, with the grace of a dancer, she let herself fall backward through the open doors. A normal wolf would have easily caught themselves—the drop was nothing to our kind. But Astrid didn't even try. She just fell, her scream piercing the morning air. "I promise I'll never go near Raven again!" she wailed as she fell. "Please don't hurt my baby!" "Sylvia!" Raven's roar came from below. Of course, he was there. Of course, she'd timed this perfectly. I rushed to the balcony, looking down to see Astrid sprawled dramatically on the ground, Raven already at her side. Pack members gathered, drawn by her scream. "What happened?" Raven demanded, though his eyes said he'd already decided. "She—she attacked me," Astrid sobbed. "Said she was tired of me being around. When I told her I'd leave, she said it was too late. That she'd make sure there was nothing left to keep you tied to me..." "That's not true!" I called down. "She broke my mother's urn—" "You want to know what she said, Raven?" Astrid's voice carried clearly. "She said her father was the true Alpha of the Cold Moon tribe. That you only have your position because of her family's sacrifice. She said she's always looked down on you, that she only tolerates you because of the mate bond." Raven's face darkened with each word. "Sylvia. Get down here." I descended the stairs, my legs shaking with fury. "She's lying. She deliberately broke my mother's urn to provoke me—" "A high fall like that wouldn't hurt a wolf," I argued. "She didn't even try to land properly!" "I was scared!" Astrid wailed. "When she came at me, all I could think about was protecting the baby. I... I just panicked." She leaned into my husband's arms and gave me a provocative look. She thought I would come forward again in anger, she thought I would, but I didn't. I suddenly felt confused, their faces were in front of me, but so unreal. "Enough!" Raven's Alpha voice rang out. His eyes, when they met mine, were cold with fury. "I've seen enough. Heard enough." "Raven, please—" "You attacked expecting a baby woman. Used your father's name to undermine my authority. Threatened an innocent child." Each accusation felt like a physical blow. "I've been patient. Been understanding. But this? This is unforgivable." My wolf cowered at his tone, but I forced myself to stand tall. "If you'd just listen—" "No more listening." His voice dropped to something terrible and final. "You want to act like a traitor? Fine. I'll treat you like one. Perhaps the Blood Moon pack needs a new slave. They know how to handle rebellious wolves." The world stopped. The Blood Moon pack. Known for their cruelty. For breaking wolves into mindless servants. My mate—the man I'd loved since childhood—was threatening to send me there. He was going to hurt me, and in the crook of his arm, he was guarding another woman in a protective position. Something deep inside me shattered. Not just my heart, but every dream, every hope, and every bit of love I'd ever felt for him. "A slave?" My voice came out strange and cold. "That's what I am to you now? Not your mate? Not your Luna? Just a disobedient wolf to be sold off?" He faltered slightly at my tone. "Sylvia—" "No." Power rose in me—not my weakened wolf, but something older. Something primal. I stood straight as I stared into his eyes, fearless. "I, Sylvia, the Luna of Cold Moon pack, now break the mate bond with you, Raven, the Alpha of... " LEARN_MORE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15909&u Galaxy in the Story https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ 1,562 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 befant.com DCO https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15909&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/468320331_1286055129255157_6112139950753879329_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oiTrYEJ4hDwQ7kNvgEVZsCT&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AMMWvBoSe5XmW65H7LbzbOr&oh=00_AYCqmbH3weWLhgYDxCPSZc8I-upnnVooSjUhjE5XNHf0DQ&oe=674D81AD PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Galaxy in the Story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,548,213
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547544}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:48 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=QeHmd5kdoEcQ7kNvgGsoh0q&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AtpEgswe-VmqA1VeMste4cy&oh=00_AYCsU9SW8xdp34YHgT0vEbTuVgKuCtADlwOjB45dOWFatg&oe=674D8935 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,548,069
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547544}'
No 2024-11-27 19:47 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Carissa Sinclair stared at the hypocritical man before her, his heartfelt promises still echoing in her ears. At the time of her husband's departure for battle, she used her dowry to support the household and care for her in-laws. In the end, however, she was met with betrayal; Barrett Warren used his military achievements to request the king's permission to take another legitimate wife, placing her on equal footing with him. She was the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, and she herself was also highly skilled in martial arts. After her family was destroyed, she had no choice but to marry a good husband as her mother had wished, learning to be obedient and manage household affairs to put her mother at ease. But the man before her was no virtuous partner. Barrett's handsome face bore a hint of apology, yet his words were resolute, "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! All her sincere efforts over the past year turned out to be feeding a dog. "Carissa, when I married you, I didn't understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She's unlike any woman I've ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa curled her lips in a faint smile; beneath her seemingly teary eyes gleamed a sharp, fierce determination, "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she's different from any woman you know. She's a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn't want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That's them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She's straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won't like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It's fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I'll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. "Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you'll be in separate wings. She won't compete with you for control of the household. She doesn't care about those things." "Do you really think I'm attached to managing this household?" Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett's mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. "Enough, I won't argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing," said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. Carissa watched him leave in a huff, feeling even more the irony in her heart. "My lady, my lord was too much!" said Lulu, Carissa's maid, wiping her tears away. "Don't call him that!" Carissa gave her a stern look. "We never consummated the marriage. He's not your lord." "Help me get ready; we're going to the royal palace." "What do we need to go to the royal palace for... Oh! Are you asking the king to revoke the decree?" Lulu asked innocently, tilting her head. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. "Silly girl, is it worth it for us to continue wasting our youth on someone like that?" Lulu covered her forehead and exclaimed, "Then why are we going to the palace?" "Of course, to seek a decree for divorce." Barrett Warren could leverage his achievements to request a marriage from the king, and she, Carissa Sinclair, could also use the military merits of the Marquis' family of Northwatch to request an edict for an amicable divorce. Since her husband's heart no longer belongs to her, why should she cling on? As for the substantial dowry she had given over the years, there's no reason to let this heartless family benefit from it for free. She will reclaim every single cent. With clear brows and resolute expression, Carissa Sinclair's gentle face radiated unwavering determination...... LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463979086_1249620329511298_7952432189440379201_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=D6bG6eHvsPwQ7kNvgG6_hhZ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AtpEgswe-VmqA1VeMste4cy&oh=00_AYDKAZoWIsG2GryjS6MDLy8tVzqHnH8nG4Bf_E9x2rly_A&oe=674D8146 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,548,756
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2548387}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:53 active 1932 0 😍Read the next chapters👉 At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly
 unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458293998_1696356974464897_6574490535769686259_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9tnOyGqw0HwQ7kNvgF0h1ph&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AVjzXBTGkDogiUeyyRd6zNH&oh=00_AYD5lRbCPC3PfxbSWl5aPifouB8mpojNAcd4q-yoD9VjMQ&oe=674D8E9F PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,548,976
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2549943}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:54 active 1932 0 😍Read the next chapters👉 After three years of marriage, Nina finally slept with her drunken husband Nash, but he called out the name of his first love. When he woke up, he remembered nothing and said to her, "Find out the woman from last night!"... Nina Walker stood by the door of the suite, hearing a low growl coming from inside,"Get out!" It was followed by the sound of something breaking. She took a deep breath and walked in the room. It was a mess inside, Nash sat grimly on the bed. He looked tempting, but his handsome face was dark, teetering on the edge of rage. The woman she had brought was too scared to move, standing bared, with a hint of guilt in her eyes. Yes, Nina had called this woman to be here. she didn't want Nash to find out they had slept together yesterday. They had an agreement - three years of secret marriage, then they could divorce. She had been Nash's personal secretary for seven years and his wife for three. He had warned her that their relationship could only be that of superior and subordinate, never to transcend this hierarchy. Nina stepped forward and said, "Mr. York, there's a meeting at 9:30, you can get up now." Nash's gaze was coldly fixed on the woman. As if he still found it unbelievable. Sensing this, Nina said to her, "You can leave now." The woman breathed a sigh of relief, quickly picked up her clothes and hurried out. Nash's face remained stern as he asked Nina coldly, "Where were you last night?" Nina was momentarily stunned. Was he suspecting her? She felt a bit nervous, "I've been dealing with exhausting projects lately. I fell asleep in the office." As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Nash snort coldly. His face turned cold as he got up from the bed, grabbing a towel to wrap around himself. Nina watched his retreating figure, her eyes slightly moist. In her presence, he always concealed himself, as if being seen by her was something repulsive. But Last night, when he held her in bed and called out "Miranda", it was completely different. She saw the headline this morning: "Rising Star Singer Miranda Lewis Returns Home with FiancĂ©!" No wonder he had drowned himself in wine and cried in her arms. He had treated her as a replacement for his first love. Bitterness flooded her heart. By the time Nina snapped out of her thoughts, Nash had already finished showering and was standing in front of the full-length mirror. Nina walked over and, as usual, buttoned up his shirt for him. He was so much taller than her, so she had to tiptoe and reach up to put the tie around his neck. As she concentrated on tying his tie, Nash's warm breath brushed against her ear, his voice husky with tension, "Nina, that woman last night... it was you, wasn't it?" LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11490&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 847 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 shgjfh.com VIDEO https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11490&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453409348_3773037979581806_2824807421318702552_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MVAAIswpyvQQ7kNvgEZ1Kvx&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AXZKORq44AlaepNT8st17rC&oh=00_AYDWvbqP_QnERS8LdVTphpMkW-6NeGFOCQUgCfoknvr2vQ&oe=674D7F69 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,548,649
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
Yes 2024-11-27 19:52 active 1932 0 Seguir leyendo👉👉 Tuvieron un conflicto en su primer encuentro, pero no se esperaba que el amor aparecerĂ­a de una manera inesperada. El hombre y la mujer se enamoraron rĂĄpidamente, pero la brecha de edad de 15 años no es fĂĄcil de superar... ===== A Deanna no le gustaba nada lo que Harry le estaba proponiendo. TenĂ­a que estar loco para tener semejante idea. - Lo que me estĂĄs diciendo no tiene ningĂșn sentido ÂżTe golpeaste la cabeza antes de venir? - - Lo sĂ©, pero necesitamos tu ayuda. No sĂ© a quiĂ©n mĂĄs pedĂ­rselo- La novia de Harry, Laura, no decĂ­a nada, pero se estaba poniendo cada vez mĂĄs nerviosa. La situaciĂłn de ambos no era buena, estaban estudiando todavĂ­a, eran jĂłvenes, estaban locamente enamorados, pero se descuidaron. Laura habĂ­a confirmado su embarazo apenas tres dĂ­as atrĂĄs. - CrĂ©eme que los entiendo, Harry, pero nadie va a creĂ©rselo. Ni siquiera me conocen en tu familia - - Pero hablĂ© con mi hermano y ha accedido, por favor Deanna, ayĂșdanos- Laura se atreviĂł a intervenir, tenĂ­a los ojos llenos de lĂĄgrimas. - No te pedirĂ­amos esto si no fuera algo tan importante para nosotros. Nuestras familias son muy estrictas al respecto. No dejarĂĄn que Harry se casĂ© conmigo si su hermano mayor aĂșn estĂĄ soltero. Y mi familia no me permitirĂĄ que conserve el bebĂ© si no estoy casada - Ver a Laura tan angustiada hizo que Deanna comenzara a dudar. - No puedo creer que hasta el dĂ­a de hoy continĂșen con esas reglas tan antiguas. Pero no conozco a tu hermano mayor mĂĄs que por fotografĂ­a - La propuesta con la que habĂ­an llegado era simple: para que Harry y Laura pudieran casarse, Daniel que habĂ­a enviudado 5 años atrĂĄs tenĂ­a que volver a contraer matrimonio. Deanna era la mejor amiga de Harry y la Ășnica opciĂłn que les quedaba. -Ni yo tampoco lo creo, parece que continuamos viviendo en la edad media. Es todo lo que se me ocurriĂł para solucionarlo y Daniel estĂĄ dispuesto tambiĂ©n- -Pero ÂżQuĂ© va a decir tu familia? ÂżEstarĂĄn de acuerdo? ÂżSolo voy a aparecerme un dĂ­a y anunciarles que soy la futura esposa de tu hermano? - -Eso podemos verlo sobre la marcha, lo importante es que se casen lo antes posible; luego lo haremos nosotros y podremos tener a nuestro bebĂ© - Deanna tenĂ­a que estar tan loca como Harry porque toda esta idea demente comenzaba a resultarle viable. TenĂ­a mucho cariño por su amigo y ver a la pobre Laura tan angustiada por su bebĂ© en camino la terminĂł por decidir. -Bien, pero... - - ÂĄÂżEn verdad, Deanna?! ÂĄEsto es genial! - -Espera, Harry ... - - ÂĄNos has salvado, amiga! ÂĄEres la mejor! ÂĄLaura, vamos a casarnos! - - ÂĄÂĄ HARRY!! Espera, por favor... Al menos presĂ©ntame a tu hermano primero - - ÂĄClaro! ArreglarĂ© una cena para que puedas conocerlo. Solo nosotros 4 - Laura se puso a llorar sin consuelo, estaba tan feliz que no podĂ­a parar. Harry la abrazaba y la en el rostro con mucho cariño tratando de consolarla. En verdad esos dos estaban muy enamorados, daban ternura. Era una pena que tuvieran que llegar a idear un plan tan descabellado para poder seguir juntos. Esto le hizo pensar a Deanna que se habĂ­a metido en la boca del lobo. ÂżQuĂ© clase de familia tiene este tipo de tradiciones y las respeta a rajatabla? Pero no podĂ­a negarse ante semejante pedido. ConocĂ­a a Harry desde que comenzĂł a estudiar en la Universidad de Arte, enseguida se hicieron compañeros, compinches y terminaron como buenos amigos. A Laura le costĂł un poco al principio aceptarla como amiga de su prometido, pero con el correr del tiempo se dio cuenta de que se querĂ­an como hermanos. Comenzaron a compartir mucho los tres juntos a pesar de tener orĂ­genes tan diferentes. Harry y Laura provenĂ­an de familias adineradas, Ă©lite tradicional con generaciones completas de profesionales exitosos. En cambio, Deanna, se habĂ­a criado con su madre y su abuela y ella era la primera en toda su familia en pisar una Universidad. De hecho, tenĂ­a un trabajo de medio tiempo en una tienda de ropa para poder solventar algunos gastos y no cargar tanto a su madre con los costos de enviarla a estudiar a la capital. Deanna habĂ­a mostrado tener un talento natural para el canto, quizĂĄ heredado de su padre a quien no conociĂł, y ambas mujeres decidieron hacer un esfuerzo mĂĄs para darle la posibilidad de que tuviera una educaciĂłn superior. En cambio, Harry y Laura no tenĂ­an que preocuparse por trivialidades como el dinero; aunque a Ă©l le costĂł bastante convencer a su padre de dejarlo estudiar mĂșsica en vez de ser un abogado, un mĂ©dico o un empresario como su hermano. Pero como Daniel ya se encargaba del negocio familiar fue mĂĄs flexible con su hijo menor. -Mi familia no puede enterarse - Les dijo Deanna - ÂżPor quĂ©? - Le preguntĂł Laura -Solo somos nosotras tres, no quiero que piensen que este matrimonio durarĂĄ toda la vida y luego me vean divorciada. Les prometĂ­ que primero terminarĂ­a la carrera - -No te preocupes, amiga, lo mantendremos lo mĂĄs discreto que podamos - El bebĂ© que venĂ­a en camino llegarĂ­a en menos de 8 meses asĂ­ que tenĂ­an poco tiempo antes que comenzara a notarse en Laura. DebĂ­an acelerar todo; una vez que Deanna y Daniel concluyeran la boda iban a fugarse “romĂĄnticamente” para sellar su amor. VolverĂ­an despuĂ©s de que el niño hubiese nacido y ya nadie podrĂ­a decir nada al respecto. Entonces Deanna y Daniel declararĂ­an que no eran compatibles y se separarĂ­an, como si no hubiese ocurrido nada. Era lo mĂĄs normal del mundo Âżverdad? Muchas parejas se disolvĂ­an despuĂ©s de convivir un tiempo porque descubrĂ­an que en realidad no se llevaban tan bien. Nadie saldrĂ­a herido o perjudicado y Deanna ganarĂ­a un sobrino o sobrina a quien mimar. -LlamarĂ© a mi hermano para contarle las buenas nuevas y ver cuĂĄndo puede reunirse con nosotros - - ÂżSabe quiĂ©n soy? - -Bueno, sabe que le preguntarĂ­a a una amiga de la Universidad. No tenĂ­a sentido decirle que eras tĂș porque tampoco te conoce - -Ya veo - -Pero no debes preocuparte por eso, seguro le caerĂĄs bien. No es tan “difĂ­cil” como todos dicen - - ÂżA quĂ© te refieres con “difĂ­cil” - - Mi cuñado es un poco... especial. Pero Harry tiene razĂłn, no es tan malo una vez que lo conoces - TratĂł de alivianar las cosas Laura. - ÂżPor quĂ© de pronto siento que me estoy metiendo en un terrible problema? - Harry y Laura se miraron y sonrieron. Era cierto que Daniel era algo complicado en ciertos aspectos, pero era una persona de buen corazĂłn. QuizĂĄ un poco estricto y diametralmente opuesto a la personalidad alegre y despreocupada de Deanna; estaba dispuesto a ayudarlos por el bien de su futuro sobrino. Aunque habĂ­a hecho un escĂĄndalo cuando se enterĂł, no permitirĂ­a que nada le pasara a su hermano o a su cuñada y mucho menos al niño. -Por cierto, si sabes que Daniel tiene tres hijos ÂżVerdad? - - ÂĄÂĄÂżQUÉ?!! - -Si: Ethan, Naomi y Jonathan - - ÂżNo eran los hijos de tu hermana? - -No, Susan aĂșn no se casa - - ÂĄOh, por Dios! - -SerĂĄs una madrastra genial - - No tires de la soga, niño, no vaya a ser que se rompa - - No puedes arrepentirte ahora, ya dijiste que si - - PruĂ©bame - Laura estaba feliz, muy feliz. Los veĂ­a pelear como si fueran dos niños pequeños y no podĂ­a evitar sentirse muy afortunada. Deanna estaba mĂĄs que dispuesta a hacer esto por ellos, iba a ser madre y el hombre que amaba se casarĂ­a con ella. Solo esperaba que todo saliera bien y Daniel se comportara como un caballero. Esa noche salieron a cenar los tres juntos al puesto de comidas que estaba cerca de la Universidad y solĂ­an frecuentar bastante. Deanna y Harry sĂ­ pudieron beber unas, demasiadas, porque acabaron la noche casi arrastrĂĄndose para llevar de vuelta a Deanna a su departamento y luego tomar un taxi. Ya en su departamento la “poderosa Dean”, como Harry la llamaba, cayĂł como una roca sobre la cama. No tenĂ­a idea de todo lo que estaba por vivir solo por intentar ayudar a sus amigos. CapĂ­tulo 2 Cara de hielo Daniel Crusher llevaba 5 años viudo. Su esposa habĂ­a fallecido de una afecciĂłn cardiaca poco despuĂ©s de dar a luz a su pequeño hijo. Lo dejĂł solo con 3 niños y una profunda tristeza en una casa que de pronto se volviĂł muy grande. No tenĂ­a intenciones de volver a casarse, aunque era uno de los solteros mĂĄs codiciados y se le conocĂ­an algunas relaciones pasajeras. Él podĂ­a criar solo a sus hijos, o al menos eso creĂ­a. Y de pronto llega su hermano menor a ponerlo entre la espada y la pared y con una propuesta totalmente impensable. Cuando supo por quĂ©, estallĂł en furia. - ÂĄÂżCĂłmo puedes ser tan irresponsable?!- Pero Daniel no podĂ­a dejar a su hermano y a Laura a su suerte. Mucho menos abandonar al pequeño que venĂ­a en camino. Dentro de la coraza de hielo que se habĂ­a creado todavĂ­a existĂ­a un hombre de corazĂłn cĂĄlido. - ÂżQuiĂ©n es ella? - Le habĂ­a preguntado. Y de nuevo volviĂł a poner el grito en el cielo cuando Harry le hablĂł de Deanna. -Pero si va a la Universidad contigo eso quiere decir que... Âżtiene tu edad? - -SĂ­, tiene 25 como Laura y yo- -Harry, Âżestas demente? Le llevĂł 15 años de diferencia - - Es la Ășnica que puede aceptar esto, Daniel, no conozco a nadie mĂĄs que acceda a hacerlo- No solo debĂ­a casarse con una mujer que no conocĂ­a, sino que era 15 años mĂĄs joven que Ă©l. Una universitaria a quien nunca antes vio en su vida. Esto resultarĂ­a un desastre. -A mamĂĄ le va a dar un infarto, lo sabes- -Tu puedes con ella, siempre te has impuesto cuando quieres algo, aunque nuestros padres se opongan- -Esto es diferente, Harry. ÂżCrees que aceptarĂ­an quĂ© me case de repente con una mujer mĂĄs joven, que nadie conoce y que estudia contigo? - -Al menos pueden decirles que yo los presentĂ©- Daniel no tendrĂ­a demasiados problemas para imponer su voluntad, pero la historia tenĂ­a que ser creĂ­ble. Era una mujer muy joven para Ă©l y ese no era su estilo. En verdad su hermano lo estaba poniendo en un aprieto, eran demasiadas cosas para justificar. Solo habĂ­a salido con dos mujeres, de manera oficial, en todos estos años y solo por insistencia de su madre que querĂ­a que sus nietos tuvieran una figura materna. Una de ellas no habĂ­a tenido problemas con que Ă©l tuviera 3 hijos, pero a Daniel no le gustaba. La otra tampoco le gustaba, pero se lo hizo fĂĄcil porque no tenĂ­a intenciones de convertirse en la madre de nadie. El resto de las pocas mujeres fueron cosas ocasionales o fugaces sin relevancia. -Tengo que conocerla al menos Âżya hablaste con ella? - -AĂșn no, lo harĂ© esta tarde. Estoy seguro de que nos ayudarĂĄ. Gracias, hermano, gracias- -SerĂĄ mejor que te conviertas en un padre ejemplar y comiences a sentar cabeza- -Por supuesto que lo harĂ©, Laura y nuestro bebĂ© solo se merecen lo mejor- -Me alegra oĂ­r eso- Para Ă©l y su difunta esposa las cosas habĂ­an sido muy distintas. Si bien se casaron siendo jĂłvenes aĂșn, como Harry y Laura, Daniel ya habĂ­a terminado de estudiar y comenzado a trabajar en la empresa familiar. Fue desde pequeño muy responsable y aplicado, mientras otros niños de su edad practicaban algĂșn deporte o jugaban, Ă©l aprendĂ­a idiomas. Mientras sus compañeros iban de viaje alrededor del mundo, Ă©l tomaba clases de matemĂĄticas y estadĂ­stica. TenĂ­a una disciplina muy fuerte para alguien tan chico. Siempre se comportaba como un caballero, era austero y conservado y seguĂ­a al pie de la letra los mandatos familiares. Gracias a eso sus padres rara vez le prohibieron algo y pudo casarse con su novia de la adolescencia a una temprana edad. Fueron una familia feliz, su esposa equilibraba el carĂĄcter un poco frĂ­o y estricto de Daniel. Armonizaban a la perfecciĂłn, eran una pareja adorable. Luego llegaron los hijos y con ellos mĂĄs felicidad. Por eso cuando Emily muriĂł todo su mundo se vino abajo. Daniel no tuvo mĂĄs remedio que abocarse a sus tres hijos y a su trabajo, no podĂ­a derrumbarse. Ahora era el Ășnico pilar que quedaba en pie. Su hermana lo ayudĂł el primer año con los niños. Pero como en todo en su vida, Daniel demostrĂł ser capaz de ser un buen padre soltero. Tal vez un poco estricto e inflexible en algunos aspectos, pero muy amoroso. -En cuanto hable con Deanna te avisarĂ©- - ÂżPor quĂ© estĂĄs tan seguro de que aceptarĂĄ? - - Porque es Deanna- - ÂżY eso que quiere decir? - - Que asĂ­ es ella, no duda en darte apoyo o estar ahĂ­ cuando la necesitas. Es una gran amiga- -Ya veo...- - Solo... ÂżCrees que podrĂ­as ser menos tĂș? - - ÂżDe quĂ© hablas? - - Ya sabes, menos... frĂ­o y serio. Es una gran mujer, Daniel, pero vas a espantarla con tus expresiones- - Eso es ridĂ­culo, Harry- En realidad, Ă©l era todo un caballero, pero tenĂ­a predisposiciĂłn a ser un poco... grosero a veces, sin darse cuenta. Sencillamente era su forma de ser. Le habĂ­an puesto un apodo que nadie se atrevĂ­a a decir en su presencia: “Cara de hielo Crusher”. Y tenĂ­a fama en el negocio de ser implacable y recto. Siempre estaba serio, pocas veces sonreĂ­a y tendĂ­a a decir lo que pensaba sin importarle si caerĂ­a mal o no. Esto debĂ­a funcionar como fuera, se estaban quedando cortos de tiempo. Harry arreglĂł un encuentro para los 4 en su departamento para ultimar los detalles e inventar una historia plausible. Ahora que su amiga tambiĂ©n estaba abordo si cruzaba los dedos y tenĂ­a mucha fe, aĂșn tendrĂ­an una chance. - ÂżSabe de los niños? - - SĂ­, se los mencionĂ© mĂĄs de una vez... me parece. De todas maneras, no tendrĂĄ problemas por eso - - Tendremos que poner reglas en relaciĂłn con los niños tambiĂ©n - Ninguno de ellos tenĂ­a idea de todo lo que acarrearĂ­a su pequeña “obra teatral”, o cĂłmo afectarĂ­a las vidas de la “Poderosa Dean” y “Cara de hielo”. Pero las ruedas ya estaban en movimiento, lo mĂĄs complicado serĂ­a hacer que ambos padres acepten a la nueva nuera sin muchos cuestionamientos. Deanna se preparĂł esa noche lo mejor que pudo. Se puso un vestido negro y zapatos bajos, pero algo elegantes. No tenĂ­a demasiada ropa que causara una buena impresiĂłn, pero al menos debĂ­a intentar caerle bien a Daniel. Estaba un poco nerviosa, sin embargo, sacĂł todo su optimismo de dentro y saliĂł para el departamento de Harry. Por su parte Daniel tambiĂ©n eligiĂł ponerse algo no muy elegante, un poco conservador, pero que no delatara demasiado su edad. Inconscientemente, estaba tratando de ajustarse a su nueva “pareja”. Se sentĂ­a un poco... apremiado por el hecho de que ella fuera tan joven; tal vez lo verĂ­a como a un viejo y no querrĂ­a continuar. ÂżQuĂ© habĂ­a querido decir Harry con eso de ser menos Ă©l mismo? No veĂ­a que tuviera nada de malo su forma de ser. Era un hombre exitoso con hijos bien educados y muy respetado en su cĂ­rculo social. Su imagen era pulcra, seria y admirada por muchos. TenĂ­a una buena posiciĂłn y era un excelente partido para cualquier mujer. Harry estaba muy equivocado... Âżverdad? Antes de salir pasĂł por el cuarto del pequeño Jonathan quiĂ©n ya estaba dormido. RecogiĂł algunos muñecos que estaban en el piso y se quedĂł mirĂĄndolo unos minutos. Pensaba que el hijo o hija de Harry tendrĂ­a a sus dos padres juntos, Jonathan ya se habĂ­a olvidado del rostro de su madre y apenas podĂ­a comunicarse con Ă©l. No sabĂ­a que mĂĄs hacer por su hijo. CapĂ­tulo 3 Primer encuentro El primero en llegar al departamento fue Daniel, ya habĂ­a estado allĂ­ alguna vez en los Ășltimos años, pero esta vez se notaba la presencia de Laura en pequeñas cosas por toda la casa. Era evidente que llevaban un buen tiempo compartiendo el lugar. Por alguna razĂłn se sentĂ­a nervioso, esta situaciĂłn era muy similar a cuando su madre le armaba citas con las hijas de sus amigas; solo que esta vez vino por voluntad propia. QuizĂĄ porque esta era la primera vez que quiĂ©n estaba esperando aprobaciĂłn era Ă©l. A los pocos minutos sonĂł el timbre, era Deanna. Ni bien la vio cruzar el umbral supo que todo aquello le resultarĂ­a mĂĄs difĂ­cil de lo que habĂ­a pensado. Ella entrĂł con una enorme sonrisa y en pocos segundos llenĂł el lugar con su energĂ­a, como si irradiarĂ­a una especie luz cĂĄlida. Llevaba el cabello suelto, la abundante melena color caramelo le cubrĂ­a los hombros. La primera reacciĂłn de Daniel fue la de ponerse de pie inmediatamente, como empujado por una fuerza invisible. Al verlo, Deanna no dudo en acercarse hasta Ă©l y pararse frente al hombre alto de cabello negro. -Mucho gusto, soy Deanna ÂżEres Daniel? - Y le extendiĂł la mano con otra sonrisa. -Mucho gusto, Deanna. Soy Daniel, el hermano de Harry, es un placer - TomĂł su mano para estrecharla y sintiĂł esa calidez irradiando. Laura entrĂł con algunas bebidas y bocadillos y ambas mujeres se saludaron. El ambiente se sentĂ­a un poco incĂłmodo, pero Harry, con su habitual charlatanerĂ­a comenzĂł a preparar el terreno para aliviar un poco la tensiĂłn. Esta reuniĂłn debĂ­a ser todo un Ă©xito si querĂ­an que el plan funcionara. Y lo fue, solo que no como lo tenĂ­a pensado. -AsĂ­ que estudias con Harry y Laura - TanteĂł Daniel -SĂ­, nos conocemos de la Universidad - - ÂżY quĂ© estudias? - - Canto lĂ­rico - - Mmmm... - RespondiĂł Daniel con un dejo de... ÂżdesaprobaciĂłn? Harry le habĂ­a advertido, se lo habĂ­a advertido. - Mmmm, ÂżquĂ©? - -Nada - -Algo debes tener para decir ademĂĄs de “mmm” - -Nada... Respeto mucho a los artistas - - Tal vez debamos comer ahora - Dijo Laura tratando de cambiar el tema. DebĂ­an contener a Daniel antes de que mostrara su carĂĄcter especial, sabĂ­an que Deanna no se quedarĂ­a callada tampoco. Lo mejor era tratar de estirar y dilatar el eminente choque. La cena transcurriĂł en una charla amena, parecĂ­a que Daniel y Deanna habĂ­an encontrado un punto de inflexiĂłn. Hasta que surgiĂł el “tema”. -Debemos hacer esto lo mĂĄs rĂĄpido posible. No saben lo agradecidos que estamos de que puedan ayudarnos - Dijo Harry -Es verdad, gracias desde el fondo de mi corazĂłn - AñadiĂł Laura -CorrerĂ© con los gastos universitarios por el año que estemos casados, en compensaciĂłn por tener que pausar tu carrera - DisparĂł Daniel sin mĂĄs -ÂżCĂłmo que pausar mi carrera? No voy a pausar mi carrera - - Definitivamente tendrĂĄs que hacerlo, no puedo estar casado con una universitaria. No se verĂ­a bien - - No quiero tu dinero - - No se trata de eso. EstĂĄs por hacer un sacrificio y debe ser compensado - - Que bueno saber que serĂĄ un “sacrificio” - Harry y Laura se miraron, la delicada lĂ­nea se habĂ­a roto. -Tengo 3 hijos Âżlo sabes verdad? - - Claro que lo sĂ© - - Bien, porque debemos establecer reglas para que interactĂșes con ellos - Deanna mirĂł a Harry quiĂ©n le respondiĂł como resignado. En su interior estaba rogando que su amiga resistiera lo que quedaba de la noche y no se arrepintiera. Daniel parecĂ­a estar tratando de cerrar un acuerdo de negocios y no una boda. -Otra cosa que debes respetar es que en casa tenemos normas de convivencia que funcionan de maravilla y no podemos... cambiarlas - - ÂżDĂłnde vives? ÂżEn una base militar? - - Espero que no te cueste adaptarte, a pesar de tu evidente desinterĂ©s por todo lo que te digo - - No es desinterĂ©s, pero difĂ­cilmente pueda adaptarme a nada con esa actitud “castrense” - - ÂżCastrense? Es solo un poco de disciplina... Y no puedes vestirte mĂĄs de esa manera - Y le señalĂł las rodillas desnudas - ÂĄAh! Es un convento, no una base militar - - Chicos, por favor... - Intervino Harry Pero de ahĂ­ en mĂĄs todo fue en picada. Las condiciones que Daniel trataba de imponer recibĂ­an una respuesta contraria por parte de Deanna. No estaba siendo para nada amable, era extraño, solĂ­a ser cortĂ©s a pesar de estar disgustado por algo. -Son aspectos mĂ­nimos que necesito que cumplas si queremos que esta fachada no levante sospechas. No eres exactamente el tipo de mujer con la que saldrĂ­a - - Bueno Âżgracias? Entiendo lo que dices, pero no la forma en que lo haces como si estuvieras tratando de cerrar un contrato - - Eso lo hablarĂ© con mi abogado mañana, el contrato prenupcial. SerĂĄ una boda falsa, pero legĂ­tima y debemos cubrir eso tambiĂ©n - - Entonces dĂ©jame repasar: tengo que cumplir reglas y dejar la Universidad. Supongo que debes tener un manual sobre cĂłmo debo interactuar con tus hijos y debo cambiar mi manera de vestir. Lo del contrato prenupcial lo entiendo perfectamente - -Bien, me alegra que llegĂĄramos a un acuerdo - - ÂżQuĂ© acuerdo? Eso solo es lo que tĂș quieres, pero yo tambiĂ©n tengo mis condiciones - - ÂżCuĂĄles serĂ­an? - - Ya que no puedo continuar en la Universidad, tomarĂ© un dĂ­a en la semana a mi criterio para asistir a clases de canto particulares - - Bien, cubrirĂ© ese gasto - - No necesito que lo hagas, tengo un empleo - - Al que deberĂĄs renunciar, asĂ­ que yo cubrirĂ© el gasto - Deanna estaba a punto de explotar, solo se contenĂ­a porque Laura la miraba con ojos grandes y llenos de preocupaciĂłn. Daba la impresiĂłn de que estaba rogĂĄndole por paciencia. Deanna respirĂł profundo. -Muy bien... ya que eres un cajero automĂĄtico con piernas, tambiĂ©n quiero un cuarto en tu casa, solo para mĂ­, que funcione como un salĂłn de mĂșsica - -Puedo hacerlo... Âżeso es todo? - - Por el momento supongo que si - Se quedaron en silencio sin mirarse. Harry y Laura habĂ­an estado conteniendo la respiraciĂłn sin darse cuenta mientras los observaban discutir. -Mañana hablarĂ© con nuestros padres para que hagamos una reuniĂłn familiar y poder presentarla. ConfĂ­o en que Laura podrĂĄ ayudarla a adecuarse a la situaciĂłn - Hablaba de ella como si no estuviera en el mismo cuarto. -Bien - Dijo Harry y le lanzĂł una mirada furtiva a Deanna como tratando de disculparse. Ya estaba oyĂ©ndola en su cabeza quejarse sin cesar de las actitudes de Daniel. Este tipo era increĂ­ble, no demostraba ningĂșn reparo por expresarse sin filtros. Como si todos fueran sus empleados y debieran seguir sus Ăłrdenes. -Me irĂ© entonces - Dijo Deanna, ya no lo soportaba mĂĄs. -DĂ©jame pedirte un taxi - Le dijo Harry. -Nada de eso, yo la llevarĂ© hasta su casa - -No creo que sea buena idea, Daniel - - ÂżPor quĂ© no? Dentro de algunas semanas serĂĄ mi esposa, es lo mĂĄs normal del mundo, Laura... Vamos - Simplemente se puso de pie y se parĂł junto a la puerta, esperĂĄndola. Ella se resignĂł, saludĂł a sus amigos y salieron. No cruzaron una sola palabra en todo el trayecto hasta que llegaron a su edificio. - ÂżAquĂ­ vives? - - Si... Bueno, gracias por traerme. Buenas noches - Y eso fue todo, se bajĂł del coche y se perdiĂł dentro del edificio. Daniel se quedĂł unos minutos mĂĄs mirĂĄndola y luego pensando. Si no lograba moldearla un poco a sus estĂĄndares nadie se creerĂ­a la historia. CapĂ­tulo 4 Voy a casarme Al dĂ­a siguiente Daniel se reuniĂł con sus padres. TenĂ­a que estar lo mĂĄs calmado posible y contarles la noticia con toda naturalidad; sin flaquear tratando de seguir el argumento al pie de la letra o nadie iba a creerse la farsa. -Bueno, ya estamos aquĂ­ hijo ÂżDe quĂ© quieres hablarnos? - Le preguntĂł su madre. -Voy a casarme - - ÂżCĂłmo que vas a casarte? ÂżDe que estas hablando, Daniel? - Su padre se sorprendiĂł un poco, era algo que no esperaba oĂ­r de Ă©l nuevamente. -Voy a casarme en unas semanas, papĂĄ y quiero que toda la familia la conozca - -Espera un momento hijo, espera... ÂżCon quiĂ©n vas a casarte, exactamente? - - Con Deanna - - ÂżCon quiĂ©n? ÂżQuiĂ©n es Deanna? - SabĂ­a que su madre lo llenarĂ­a de preguntas, ella querĂ­a que sus nietos contarĂĄn con la presencia de una mujer mientras crecĂ­an que no sean ella misma o Susan, pero esto era demasiado repentino. Ninguno de los dos estaba preparado para oĂ­r lo que Daniel tenĂ­a para decir. -Deanna es compañera de Universidad de Harry, estamos saliendo hace unos cuantos meses ya y decidĂ­ casarme con ella - - ÂĄÂżCompañera de Harry?!- -SĂ­, mamĂĄ, se lo que estĂĄs pensando. Por eso mismo decidimos llevar la relaciĂłn de la manera mĂĄs discreta posible - - Le llevas 15 años a Harry o sea que si es su compañera de estudios... ÂĄtiene su misma edad! ÂżVas a casarte con una mujer mucho mĂĄs joven que tĂș a con la que solo sales hace unos meses? - - AsĂ­ es - - ÂĄEstĂĄs loco, Daniel! Mis nietos necesitan una madre no una hermana - - Por favor, mamĂĄ, no involucres a los niños en esto - - ÂżCĂłmo no voy a hacerlo? ÂĄPor el amor de Dios, Daniel! ÂżEn quĂ© estĂĄs pensando? No seas necio, no vas a casarte con ella - - Esa es mi decisiĂłn y ya la tomĂ©, no hay nada que puedas hacer al respecto - - ÂĄCharles, dile algo, por amor de Dios! ÂĄTu hijo perdiĂł la razĂłn! - Su padre se inclinĂł un poco en su asiento y lo mirĂł directo a los ojos. - ÂżEstĂĄ embarazada? - Le preguntĂł. - ÂĄÂżQuĂ©?! ÂĄNo, papĂĄ, por favor! - - ÂżEntonces porque te casas con ella? - - Porque estoy enamorado y me parece que serĂĄ una excelente compañera. ÂżAcaso de la Ășnica manera que una mujer como ella se casarĂ­a con alguien como yo es porque estuviera embarazada? - - ÂĄO va detrĂĄs de tu dinero! - AgregĂł su madre. - EstĂĄs siendo ridĂ­cula, mamĂĄ - - El ridĂ­culo eres tĂș al pretender hacer una locura como esa. Estoy segura que si se metiĂł contigo es porque algo quiere - - Bueno, mamĂĄ, no sabĂ­a que tenĂ­as ese concepto de mi - - Sabes bien a que me refiero. Últimamente he estado viendo como esa clase de mujeres se acercan a hombres como tĂș solo para sacarles dinero. Eso fue lo que le pasĂł al hijo de Madison con su supuesta novia - - Deanna no es asĂ­ - - ÂżCĂłmo lo sabes? Los hombres no pueden pensar bien cuando tienen enfrente un par de piernas bonitas - - Lo sĂ© porque es amiga de Harry y Laura y ha demostrado no tener interĂ©s en mi dinero. Tiene un trabajo que planeo que deje cuando nos casemos - - Todo esto es muy repentino, Daniel - Le dijo su padre. - Lo sĂ©, papĂĄ, pero debes confiar en mi buen juicio. TĂș me conoces mejor que nadie y sabes que no me arriesgarĂ­a si no estuviera seguro - - Eso es verdad, no has dado nunca un paso en falso... Bien, parece que tendremos una boda, Camila - - ÂĄEstĂĄn locos los dos! SerĂĄ mejor que traigas a tu “futura esposa” lo antes posible Âżlos niños ya la conocen? - - No, por supuesto que no - - Mejor, si no funciona al menos no tendrĂĄn que ver como su padre es abandonado por una mujer mĂĄs joven - -MamĂĄ, por favor... - - No, Daniel. No. EstĂĄs queriendo meter a una mujer que ninguno conoce en tu hogar donde estĂĄn tus hijos y convertirla es tu esposa. ÂżSabes que serĂĄs la comidilla de todos? - - No me interesa - Bueno, no habĂ­a sido un Ă©xito rotundo, pero al menos su padre parecĂ­a confiar en Ă©l. El verdadero problema serĂ­a su madre que iba a inspeccionar a Deanna de todos los ĂĄngulos posibles para encontrarle todos los defectos que tuviera. Él lo sabĂ­a y por eso llamĂł a su cuñada para pedirle que la “entrene” un poco y la acompañe a elegir un vestuario mĂĄs adecuado. Laura tenĂ­a que hacer un trabajo medianamente pasable y darle muchos consejos a Deanna para prevenirla de su suegra. Camila podĂ­a ser implacable cuando se lo proponĂ­a y hacerle la vida imposible a su nueva nuera hasta cansarla. No era ni de cerca la clase de mujer que querĂ­a para su hijo mayor. HabĂ­a intentado por todos los medios hacer que Daniel conociera y saliera con mujeres a las que ella consideraba adecuadas. La mayorĂ­a eran hijas de sus amigas o conocidas. Pero su hijo no mostraba ningĂșn interĂ©s por ellas y siempre le pedĂ­a que lo dejara en paz. Y ahora decĂ­a que estaba por casarse con alguien que nadie conocĂ­a. Por supuesto que iba a poner todo de ella para desenmascarar a la “jovencita interesada en su dinero”. Al primero que interrogarĂ­a serĂ­a a Harry. - ÂżCĂłmo conociĂł tu hermano a esa tal Deanna? - - Yo los presentĂ©. MamĂĄ, Deanna es una excelente persona no tienes nada de quĂ© preocuparte - - Por supuesto que sĂ­, va a compartir la crianza de mis nietos - - EstĂĄs exagerando Âżacaso no confĂ­as en tu pequeño hijo? - - Claro que no confĂ­o en ti - - ÂĄMamĂĄ! - - Todo esto es muy repentino, Harry, aquĂ­ hay algo raro...- - No hay nada raro, solo que Daniel decidiĂł continuar con su vida. No veo que tenga nada de malo. Tiene todo el derecho de encontrar alguien que lo ame y a quien amar - - Eso no lo cuestiono, hijo. He estado esperando por este momento desde que Emily nos dejĂł de esa manera tan horrible. ÂĄPero no asĂ­! - - Vamos, mamĂĄ. Estas siendo intolerante. Conozco a Deanna desde que comenzamos la Universidad, Laura tambiĂ©n la conoce. Es una persona magnifica en muchos aspectos, no puedo entender cĂłmo es que no saliĂł huyendo de Daniel - - Porque tu hermano es un hombre importante y poderoso... - - Dean no va tras su dinero, mamĂĄ... - - ÂżAsĂ­ le dices? Entonces la conoces bastante - - Es lo que estoy tratando de decirte - Ahora mĂĄs que nunca debĂ­an andar con cuidado, al menos hasta que la boda se concretara. El problema no era si Camila la aceptaba o no, porque de todas maneras iban a casarse. El problema era convencerlos el suficiente tiempo para que luego Harry y Laura no tuvieran ningĂșn obstĂĄculo. Daniel estaba decidido a romper con esa tradiciĂłn prehistĂłrica de su familia, sus hijos no tendrĂ­an que pasar por eso nunca. Él se encargarĂ­a de priorizar su felicidad antes que un mandato heredado que solo servĂ­a para poner a las personas en situaciones irrisorias. Nada de este circo serĂ­a necesario si simplemente pudieran vivir sus vidas libremente. Pero lo cierto era que Deanna habĂ­a causado una impresiĂłn en Ă©l que no se esperaba. A pesar de su edad parecĂ­a ser alguien que sabĂ­a lo que querĂ­a y tenĂ­a una meta en la vida, sabĂ­a defenderse y enfrentarse a quiĂ©n tratara de imponĂ©rsele. No tenĂ­a mal aspecto y era bastante educada, se notaba que no pertenecĂ­a al mismo nivel social que ellos, pero de alguna forma eso no la detenĂ­a ni la asustaba. La habĂ­a conocido hacĂ­a solo dos dĂ­as, pero no podĂ­a sacar de su cabeza su imagen cuando se bajĂł del coche, evidentemente molesta con Ă©l, caminando hasta la entrada sin voltearse una sola vez. ÂżEn que estaba pensando? Era una mujer combativa que no se quedaba callada, tenĂ­a ese cabello caramelo todo rizado, los ojos grandes y expresivos, la sonrisa cĂĄlida... El no esperaba, a veces el amor aparece de la manera mĂĄs inesperada y en la forma de la persona menos pensada... ...... ==== Deanna tiene una vida normal, trabaja medio tiempo y estudia en la Universidad de Artes porque quiere lograr su sueño: cantar en la Ăłpera. Solo le falta un año para terminar su carrera cuando su amigo Harry le pide ayuda desesperado. Una antigua regla familiar le impide casarse con su novia, la cual estĂĄ embarazada. Para ayudarlo con su problema Daniel y Deanna acceden a fingir una relaciĂłn y un matrimonio. Son tan opuestos que la atracciĂłn es inevitable. Él encuentra en ella la calidez que faltaba en su vida y Deanna el amor luego de una ruptura desastrosa. Pero hay muchos intereses ocultos que buscan separarlos y alejarlos. No es sencillo equilibrar 15 años de diferencia. ÂżQuĂ© sucederĂĄ en adelante? Los capĂ­tulos disponibles son limitados aquĂ­, haga click el botĂłn abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo mĂĄs contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederĂĄ a este libro) &9& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.manobook.com/13316375-fb_contact-spy Happy reading https://www.facebook.com/61566043183664/ 368 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.manobook.com VIDEO https://fbweb.manobook.com/13316375-fb_contact-spy4685_2-1022-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=1139812000905147&rawadid=120215392526690297 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467713752_1129309585204191_3367619319456094307_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=TX1swPLzLqUQ7kNvgEh5mSq&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AwUOWHjubMmxO1Zqd_KQam3&oh=00_AYBEyeO0i8LF08AWh96USZ3cUfHMhuoqfDv-WFb3o4LPag&oe=674D977C PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Happy reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,547,939
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547556}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:45 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ As the daughter of Alpha, I have been abused by my brother Alpha Trey and the pack, all because of an unforgivable mistake I made at 6. Ouch! Beta Kyle rudely kicks me to the floor in front of the office door and yells, “Useless Stupid Wolf! Clean the office asap! Our guest, Alpha Dane will be arriving soon!” Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. He digs his nails into my thinning skin before he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned 18, I could finally escape, but 4 years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. “Uhheem” Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I
I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I
” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” His deep voice sends a shiver through me, “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them.” Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the fuck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Get out now!” Alpha Trey seethes. I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. I try to keep myself busy to stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace is short-lived when I hear my brother calling out for champagne and some glasses. Quickly finding what he asked for, I bow my head as I re-enter the office. I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move; even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one has ever watched me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have
. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. “Why do you treat her like shit?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “She's an unforgiven murderer.” Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Murdered who?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “Our parents.” LEARN_MORE https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& New world publications https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ 3,762 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 wwwedb.com DCO https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463716564_849071077033660_7419585111381032995_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NaAdeKavavEQ7kNvgGvrcjL&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AHsWsNnJTuJhI2qvQ8J-O0X&oh=00_AYAdwJhSIBevHd5QeFnss2fsSjn4PKFkiSynDY4bhSx79w&oe=674D9C34 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 New world publications 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,547,251
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547275}'
No 2024-11-27 19:39 active 1932 0 😍Read the next chapters👉 "Dexter Bamford,let's get a divorce." Dexter could hardly believe what he had just heard. Throughout his marriage with Angela,he had only ever seen a submissive and hopeful look in her eyes.He knew she feared losing him. The term"divorce"was probably the thing she had feared hearing the most in the past three years. But now,she had uttered it so casually. Dexter questioned in a cold voice,"What?Are you upset because I didn't accompany you yesterday?Or is it because I refused to let you participate in that ridiculous competition? "Angela,are you out of your mind?You cried and begged to be Mrs.Bamford.You live in a villa and have luxury cars to drive you around.I even propped up your failing family.What more could you possibly be dissatisfied with?" The disdain and contempt in his words made Angela feel a chill run down her spine. She couldn't hold back anymore.She retorted loudly,almost shouting,"Mrs.Bamford?So what if I'm Mrs.Bamford?Have you ever seen a rich man's wife as pathetic as I am?" She stormed into the study,grabbed a bulky contract,and threw it in front of Dexter forcefully."You should know what this is better than I do!I'm expected to keep up appearances in front of your family.But when I come home,even the household staff can show me attitude! "What kind of wife spends her birthday being yet another portfolio addition to a fireworks designer and is given the very same six-inch birthday cake that was given to the nanny? "While it is true that I got to become Mrs.Bamford because of my family's plotting,I don't want it anymore!Do you have a problem with that?" He raised an eyebrow mockingly."Do you think you can come and go as you please in the Bamford family?What about the debt you and your family owe me?" LEARN_MORE https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15824&ut Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 beokn.com DCO https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15824&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467993308_1971135373330962_6152744400347345039_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=GYv8TH7E97cQ7kNvgFlVCq9&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AgN7mxsrt16m_YsxbLZmI58&oh=00_AYDh_AgqiaqocO8Uul4R0EUeq53SbsUBZ_smMP5YM7JlqA&oe=674D9C1B PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,548,944
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2549110}'
No 2024-11-27 19:54 active 1932 0 😍Read the next chapters👉 Chapter 1 Lottie’s POV "So, who is coming tomorrow?" I asked my best friend Lilly, who was twirling in the mirror, the expensive satin of her wedding dress swishing around her ankles. Tomorrow was her big day, and ever the perfectionist, she just had to check everything still fit perfectly. "Umm, the usual: our pack, Daddy's business partner, bordering packs, and their alphas. It's only a small gathering." She mumbled, brushing her hands over her tiny waist. "Small." I nodded sarcastically; we clearly had a very different understanding of what small meant, but as the daughter of the ruthless Alpha of the Crimson Moon packs, I guess this was small. "You know your mating ceremony will be just like this!" Sage chuckled, watching Lilly through my eyes. "Not a chance!" I barked, looking over at Lilly and her lavish dress, fake lashes and tan. I loved her and her confidence, but I was definitely more subtle than Lilly, never one to bask in the limelight but hide in the back! So this sort of opulence wasn't for me. "Your dad and Alpha Leigh won't accept any less than an extravagant ceremony! You are screwed, as they won't allow you a low-key event! You are the Beta's daughter. You must represent the pack; you know Mike will want all this too! Frills and all!" Sage teased, making me groa-n, shutting her out. I looked at Lilly warmly, smiling at her; she was truly beautiful! "You look beautiful, Lilly, very skinny," I added, knowing it was what she wanted to hear, but the truth was she did! She was the kind of girl that would look beautiful in a garbage bag. “You think? ” her li-p twisted into a smile, I knew she was satisfied with my answer. “Yes!” I stated firmly. Clapping giddily, she gasped, running to the dressing table; she returned with a box, placing it in my lap. "I got you a gift to thank you; I know I have been a bridzillar the last few months preparing for the wedding." Taken back, I glanced between her and the beautifully box in my lap. I look at her, remembering why I love her so much! She may be spoiled, a danmed princess and an insane drama queen, but she never ceased to make me feel special and appreciated! "You shouldn't have." A polite smile painted my li-ps. "Go try it on; Mike will die when he sees you in it!" She laughed, pulling me to my feet, nodding for me to open the box. Rolling her eyes, she ushered me into one of the fitting rooms to try it on. "Wait, what?" I asked nervously as she pushed me into the fitting room, winking at me as she closed the door. "Lilly, what have you done?" I asked, but curiosity was getting the better of me. "You will thank me later when he can't keep his hands off you!" She laughed. Biting my li-p, I pulled the ribbon, svcking in a breath, seeing the racy lingerie staring back at me challengingly, silently daring me to be bold. "Oh, My God!" I moaned, shaking my head! "I can't wear this!" I laughed, feeling the blush spread across my cheeks. Fifteen minutes later, I stood up on the podium, Lilly staring at me proudly. "Fck! I'd totally do you if I weren't getting married tomorrow!" Lilly winked, circling me. "I don't understand why you don't see how hot you are!" She groa-ned. Looking in the mirror finally, I svcked in a breath; my slim figure was encased in an icy blue crot-chless cami suspender set that left nothing to the imagination. A lace embroidered halter neck with mesh panels barely covering my booobs ran down my body in a slim V. "Seriously, it's like wearing a piece of dental floss!" I shouted, ignoring Lilly's giggles. "No pain, no gain, Lottie! Go, show Mike!"she grinned knowingly. "You can tell me all about it later!" She giggled mischievously. With a final look in the mirror, I admitted she was right. It did look good! Sexy even! Rolling my li-p between my teeth, I blushed, deciding to take her advice; Mike and I had not had much alone time lately; he was always working, Alpha Leigh had been keeping him busy with safety preparations for tomorrow. "Well, this was an excellent way to get his attention." My wolf Sage cackled as I slipped my dress over Lilly’s gift. Getting to the apartment I shared with Mike didn't take long; my father had insisted we stay close to the pack house; being the Crimson Moons beta, he, like Lilly, was used to getting his way. Seizing my keys from my bag, I froze, hearing the muffled sound of talking from behind our apartment door. Mike was home! "Is he watching por-n?" My wolf Sage laughed, hearing the barely audible moans from within the apartment walls. Concentrating on the sounds coming from the other side of the door, I laughed, hearing the distinct sound of mattress springs, breathy moans and... "Mike ! Don't stop! Oh my god, Mike harder!" A female panted as the familiar sound of a headboard pounding a wall fluttered up to my ears. MY headboard! Swallowing the bile that assaulted my throat, I quietly walked into the apartment, numbly stumbling to our bedroom; the closer I got, the more I understood. "As you wish, baby girl!" MY boyfriend moaned as the squeaking got quicker, more desperate. "The fvck you are!" I roared, opening the door with a bang. "Shiiit!" Mike’s panicked voice spluttered as I flicked the light on. "Hey honey, I'm home!" I mocked, locking eyes with the guy I loved, who was balls deep in a female... a female who wasn't me! Chapter 2 "I didn't think you would be back till later?" Mike dares to say, looking at me like I had grown two heads and was somehow in the wrong. "Clearly!" I mutter, walking over to the closet, grabbing my overnight bag and aggressively shoving things into it. "Baby girl...Come on..." He has the audacity to sound hurt; glancing into the mirror, I lock my eyes on him. "I am sorry, who are you talking to ... Me? Or Her?" Seeing the puzzled look on his face, I continued. "Just two seconds ago, I heard you call her 'baby girl'." I spat, knowing I was being petty over the pet name, but given that I had just walked in on him banging some chick in our bed, I felt I had earned the right to be a little childish! "No, you are mistaken." He shakes off. Spinning around, I glare at him. Is he seriously trying to make ME feel like I am going insane! "As you wish, BABY GIRL!" I yelled, repeating what I had heard him say not two minutes ago, to the who-re in his bed... Our bed! "It's not what it looks like, I promise." "Oh?" I roll my blue eyes and look at the she-wolf pulling the sheet around herself sheepishly. "Did he slip and accidentally land in your vargina?" Seeing her try to slip from the bed, I shook my head. "Stay! He is ALL yours!" I dismissed, returning to throwing the first things I could grab into my travel bag. "Charlotte, come on." Mike pushed, getting from the bed. "Work has been tough lately, and well..." Before he finished the sentence, I knew he would make this my fault somehow, just like I knew I would punch him in the face in the next thirty seconds. "You have put a little weight on, and you never dress up for me anymore." His body was flush against my back. My body tightened at the irony, given the blue lace I had on under my dress, grabbing my make-up and ramming it brutally with my other things. Zipping my bag with shaky hands, I tried to remain calm as he continued. "You could try a little harder to entice me. I wouldn't have to look elsewhere then." Spinning around in his hold, I pulled my fist back and, with no warning, plunged it into his eye; satisfaction washed over me hearing the fragile bone in his nose break, blood splattered my dress; looking down at it in astonishment, I laughed in disbelief. Mike's curses were barely audible over the sound of my blood rushing through my body. "Yeah, we are done." I declare my mind made up as Mike tried to pull my elbow. “Babygirl..." He uttered, regretting it the second my eyes glared with the cold blue of Sage, who seized control and, before I could gasp, had delivered her own source of justice. Knocking Mike out cold, his body hurtled back and dropped to the floor, his limp body resembling a pretzel all limbs and bruised ego. "When he wakes up, you tell him to stay away from Lottie!" Sage growled at the quivering she-wolf, who was nodding, frozen by fear. ******* "Another?" I requested, tapping the rim of my empty glass; the handsome bartender looked between Lilly and I, concern washing over his face. Apparently, our father's made him nervous. "I just caught my boyfriend shagging someone else; I think another drink is needed, don't you!" I asked, arching a brow, ignoring Lilly's sigh. Seeing him reluctantly fill my glass, a smirk pulled at the corners of my li-ps. I had spent the last few hours getting a little tipsy, dancing and trying to forget my heartbreak. But seeing Lilly look down at her phone with a frown, I knew the night was over. "Charlotte, I have to sleep." She only used my full name when she was trying to be serious, "I have to look my best tomorrow." She grinned, pulling me up from my chair. "Come on, let's go home." "I can't... I .. Can't go.. back there... HE.. is there!" I slurred, spinning around on wobbly legs; I eyed her helplessly, dramatically throwing my hands in the air. "Can I stay at yours, please!" Laughing, she nodded, pushing me towards the door. "Yeah, but I swear if you snore, I will kil-l you!" She laughed. Twenty minutes later, we pulled up at the pack house. "I will grab water; you go on up!" She laughed, waving me up the stairs as she disappeared into the kitchen. I felt like it took forever to get to her bedroom; pushing the door open, I paused, looking around the room. "I don't think I have ever seen this room THIS tidy." I laughed, pulling my dress over my head. I threw my dress aside, picking up a photo frame with a picture of Lilly's older brother standing proudly with his arm around his dad, smiling into the camera, without a care. It was his graduation day. I remember it well. He made me call him master all day. "Jackass!" I cursed, turning the frame around, not wanting his eyes on me while I slept, or at all! "Looks like this lingerie will be getting some action tonight!" I laughed bitterly while looking in the full-length mirror, thinking about how different this night could have been. Mike's cruel words about my weight were eating at what little confidence I had. Lilly's brothers had made my life hel-l growing up until they left for training a few years back, so I was used to being the but of jokes, taunted and teased, but coming from Mike, it hurt. Svcking in a breath, I froze, the sound of running water finally hitting my ears. I had left Lilly downstairs, had she slipped in while I walked around her room? Pushing the door to the ensuite open, I froze, my feet rooted to the spot; through the glass panel of the shower, Lilly's brother stood, hand pressed up against the marbled tiled wall, his knuckles turning white from the pressure, his body ripped with even more muscles then he left with. Tattoos wound the whole of his body, trailing my eyes across them giddily; I tensed seeing his tattooed hand gripping his thick steeled rod, easily 9 inches of heaven. My eyes locked on his diick as he pumped his hand around it, pleasuring himself in what I knew was meant to be a private moment. "Either join me or get out!" He rasped, looking over his shoulders at me; the second our eyes met, I felt like I had been punched, knocking me to my knees, the floor disappearing from under me; somewhere in the distance, I heard Knox's panicked scream, it was genuine concern, not laughter, I was hearing from him. Why? Confusion bled through me wildly, just before everything went black. Chapter 3 Distant memories of the annual pack ball danced across my vision; Lilly and I were expected to go as we had come of age; we had both expected the twins to try to sabotage the whole evening! But they hadn't! Lilly and I had assumed it was because our fathers had insisted we attend, and they outranked the twins! Something we knew grated on the boys! The guy I had been crushing on at school had asked me to be his date; I was beyond excited! I had gone all out and had my hair, nails and make-up done. I had worked overtime to save up for a dress, I had spent a small fortune, and for once, I felt beautiful! He treated me like royalty, something I was not used to, given how the twins liked to control everything Lilly I did behind the walls of the pack house, but the twins had not said anything about me going with the young male wolf; I thought they had finally allowed me some freedom. We danced and laughed, and I thought he would kiss me! I never wanted the night to end; it had been perfect until I found the twins laughing about how desperate and pathetic I was and how they couldn't believe I had actually thought HE would like ME! Unable to watch anymore, I turned to leave only to see other classmates recording me, laughing at me and my tears. It didn't take long for it to be uploaded to social media and sent around school, making me a laughingstock! I had never understood why they were so obsessed with what I did! I got that they protected Lilly, but I was not kin! And this behavior was unwarranted! I tried to speak to my father about it, but since my mother had died, he had checked out, leaving Luna Louise to raise me; his only care was the pack and keeping it safe! And I could hardly go to her and moan that her precious sons were making my life hel-l! So I had no choice but to put up and shut up! Only when they left at 16 did things get easier; I finally knew peace, friendship, and fun! And somewhere in between, I met Mike. Opening my eyes slowly, the memories faded only to be replaced by the concerned face of Knox, staring down at me with such warmth my stomach flipped. His fingers traced my cheek as relief spread over his features. "Get. Your. Hand. Off. Me!" I seethed, slapping it away aggressively, my eyes narrowing on the ice blue hues of Knox, forcing myself to ignore the flicker of hurt that slipped across his face. "Hush, baby, let me check you over. You hit your head hard." He cooed, and my eyes widened in disbelief at the sincerity in his tone. "Get your STI-riddled hand off of me before I break it the fck off!" Snapping my mouth closed, feeling the light touch of his fingers on my li-ps. "You have a filthy mouth, do you know that!" His brows knitted together as he looked my face over, his gaze locking on my li-ps, making me uncomfortable. "I should teach you a lesson!" He mused a smirk split his face, seeing the shock wash over mine. "You're disgusting!" I spat, pushing myself up, looking around confused, seeing I was not on the floor but instead laid out carefully on the bed, Knox beside me. He had apparently swept me up and taken care of me, but I could not think why for the life of me. Shoving him aside, I attempted to climb over him. But his hands gripped my waist, locking me mid-stride over his torso. "I have to admit, you have changed a lot!" A grin slowly slipped across his face, his fingers trailing up the soft fabric of my new lingerie. Lingerie meant for Mike. "Not the whiny brat I left behind, huh" Shoving his che-st hard, framing my face in a wall of glowing white. I didn't want to admit that he had changed, too; he had grown into a gorgeous male. "And buffed up!" Sage added to my inner thoughts, bringing me back to reality. Ignoring her lude comment with a groa-n, my hands covered his that were rubbing up my sides. "Seriously, stop touching me!" Pushing his hands off me with a snort, "Dicck!" I grunted. "Hmmm, yeah, I have one... wanna see?" He taunted, his hands returning to my waist with supernatural speed. "YES, I wanna see!" Sage purred excitedly. "Seriously! Do you remember all the shiit he put us through" I snapped, trying to pull away from his grasp. "God's", A gasp escaped my li-ps, feeling his solid length rub against my core. "Crotc-hless!" He smirked up at me. "Not so innocent, it seems!" "UGH!" I growled, trying to lift off of him, but he forced me along him again, making me cry out as my pusssy clenched needily, loving the sensation of pain mixing with pleasure. "Let me make this crystal clear for you, Knox! I do not want you!" "Really? Sage seems game!" He grinned slyly. "She's a sluut!" I announced, angry at Sage's betrayal! "Mmm, My sluut?" He beamed, his hands sliding up my back;his solid length was millimeters from my core, but he was waiting for me to give him the green light. "Beg me, Knox!" I challenged! Chapter 4 "Beg?" He scoffed, eyes narrowing on me; I could see the inner fight between Knox and his wolf. He was a son of an Alpha. He had probably never begged for anything, let alone a female! But if he wanted me like he claimed to, he would beg! "Yes, Beg! Or let go of me." I declared with a newfound boldness. I was so over being weak and vulnerable, done being pushed around by those around me, and that included Mike and the danm twins! His hands released my hi-ps. Evidently, he refused to dance to my tune. "You are so danm perfect, but I won't beg!" He maintained. For once, he looked weak! The desire in his gaze filled me with a new sense of power; it had been such a long time since I felt this heat, and it was scrambling my brain. "There, that wasn't so hard, was it!" I laughed, rising onto my knees, an idea quickly springing to my mind. Years I had put up with his taunts, teasing and humiliation. It was time to return that favor. "Do it, I dare ya!" Sage encouraged. I slipped the straps off my shoulders, letting the delicate lace slide down, my booobs bouncing fre-e. "Please, Charlotte. Let me taste your pretty body; let me make you feel every inch the Queen you are!" Shiit! “ I will beg too! Let him do it! Please!" Sage wailed in my head, but she needn't! I hated myself for it, but I wanted it. I wanted him, and given the look on his face, he bloody well knew it! Nodding, I watched as he did just that, his li-ps pressed to my body in turn. Gripping his hand in mine, I tutted at him; even when drowning in lust, I refused to let him take control of the situation! "Char??" I heard Lilly call from the hallway. "Where the fck did she go?" She moaned as she walked past Knox's room; the fact she didn't even think to check in here told me everything and brought me back to the startling realisation that I had fcked up! I was lying on my best friend's brother's bed, between his legs! "Get off!" I growled, pushing Knox off; my lust turned to hate quickly. "This shouldn't have happened!" I spat accusingly at him, but I knew I had been a willing participant, and if Lilly hadn't interrupted, I hate to think just how willing of a participant I would have been! "Come on, it's fine!" He laughed as I scrambled out from under him, pulling my straps back in place while searching for my dress and pulling it on. "Where is that blood from?" Knox growled, making me jump; looking down at my blood-stained dress, I frowned- I liked this dress! How had I not noticed Mike's blood all over it? "None of your danm business!" I huffed, grabbing my shoes and glaring at him one last time. "THIS never happened!" I snapped, slipping from the room as quietly as I can, tiptoeing down the hall to Lilly's room. Seeing she was still roaming the corridors looking for me, I took the opportunity to slip into the shower. Desperate to wash the embarrassment off me. "You smell of him... Of Knox!"Sage announced as she rubbed up against the walls of my mind. "What?" I gasped, inhaling sharply, hoping the smell of the shower gel would erase not just his smell but the memories too!However, all I could smell was the heavenly scent of Knox and his danm arousal! "Fck!" I cursed, scrubbing myself raw, until I heard Lilly return. "Where the fck have you been?" She snapped as she pulled herself up on the counter in the bathroom, watching me skeptically. Making a split-second decision, I decided to lie! "I got lost and ended up in your brother Knox's room! I didn't realize he was back!" I started sxcking down a breath, groa-ning, smelling Knox STILL. "A little heads up would have been good!" I moaned, giving her an irritated half-smile. "You thought they would miss my big day?" She laughed, rolling her eyes! "They got back this evening." "No shiiit!" I sighed, giving her a 'you think' look as I bull shited her with another lie; Sage and I were both disappointed at how easily the lie left my li-ps. Giggling with my best friend on the night of her mating ceremony should have been the highlight of my night, but instead, I was left with an uneasy feeling eating at my stomach, something telling me my life was about to get a he-ll of a lot more complicated! And there was nothing I could do about it! Chapter 5 "Get your lazy as-s up!" Lilly demanded, her shrill voice making me sigh; flopping onto my stomach, I pulled her pillow over my head, hoping to silence her. "No!" I grumbled, images of Knox and I last night still floating around my head, making my thi-ghs ache. "Char! Come on!" Lilly said, pulling the sheet off me; the cold air assaulting my body. "It's my big day! I need my best friend at my side!" She complained, but the edge to her tone told me she was not about to give up any time soon. "Fine! I am up!" I grumbled, throwing the pillow in the direction Lilly's voice came from while pulling myself up. Smelling strong coffee, I smiled sleepily over at Lilly, the last remnants of my dream and her sexy brother slowly fading from my mind as I took the coffee she handed me. "I can't get sick today, Char!" Lilly moaned, watching me as she handed me a mirror to show me how red-faced I was, dropping it on the bed, not needing to look to know I was blushing. "Charlotte! Are you ok? You're shaking?" Lilly inhaled, taking the coffee cup from my hands before I dropped it. Her hand pressed to my forehead sympathetically. "Charlotte?" "Do you think he will be as skilled with his tongue as you imagine him to be?" Sage added, making me blush further. "Enough!" I screamed at my wolf, cutting our link off so I could focus and calm my trembling hands and racing heart. The concern on Lilly's face startled me back to reality. "I am ok! Honestly!"I muttered, shaking my head at the images Sage had interjected into my mind on a loop. "I should tell her! In the 18 years we have been friends, I have never lied to her! I don't feel right doing so now!" I stated guiltily to Sage. It seemed since we left Knox's room, it was all she could think of! And a certain male's dicck in particular. Sxcking down my breath, seeing Lilly's frantic eyes searching my face needily. Today was her big day! She had been dreaming of this day for as long as I had known her, finding her mate, making it official and making her family and pack proud. I, on the other hand, needed more! I needed the rawest form of love, trust and security, all of which was something Knox could not offer me! The thought cemented what I already knew; It was a one-off! Sighing, I softened my features, ignoring the aching between my thi-ghs. "I think the last 24 hours have caught up with me, seeing Mike and that trollop in my bed! That's all!" I expressed lying to her face for the second time in a few hours. "I'm sorry, Char; he really is a piece of shiit! Want me to ask Knox and Kane to give him a good hiding." Shaking my head dramatically with a nervous laugh, I gripped her hands and pulled her onto the bed, ignoring her protests. "NO!" It's embarrassing enough that I caught them having sax in my bed; I don't want the whole pack talking about it." I sighed, grabbing the pillow and throwing it at her with an arched brow. "Hmmm, yeah, I understand that!" She chuckled, throwing the pillow back at me as she got back off the bed, holding her hand out to pull me up. "But if he becomes a bother! I will tell them! I know you think they don't care about you, Charlotte, but they see you as a little sister! They won't stand for his bullshiit!" She expressed, looking at me in the mirror as she fixed her hair. "Lord, I hope they don't see you as a sister! Not sure how I feel about ince-st!" Sage grunted, working her way through the barrier I had put up. "Although... I am up for calling Knox Daddy if you are?" She added with a wiggle. "Way to lower the tone, sage!" I huffed, ignoring her like before as I helped Lilly prepare for her big day! Two hours later, we were making our way through an empty pack house; Alpha Leigh had seen to it that no one would see his daughter until the ceremony, so not a single person remained in the pack house but Lilly and I. "Are you not nervous?" I asked; standing at the back doors, I squeezed her hand. "No, just excited!" She whispered, pushing the doors open to peek out at the beautifully decorated garden with its subtle nod to the pack's colours. "Wow, it's stunning." I gushed as the door heaved open, and Alpha Leigh stepped in, his eyes falling on his daughter and blurring with tears instantly in a way only a proud father could. "Told you, you looked beautiful!" I grinned, nudging Lilly's waist with mine seeing him try not to cry at the sight of his daughter in her ceremonial dress. "You like Daddy?" She screeched, turning slowly to show him what his money had brought. It was an exquisite dress, floor length, made with the softest of silk. "You look like a princess!" He gushed, straightening no doubt in an attempt to control his emotions; his eyes scanned me with a warm smile, looking at my dress with a chuckle. "I half expected you to turn up in yoga pants and a hoodie Charlotte!" He teased with an affectionate wink. He was right, of course; I lived in training and gym clothes. When your Father was the Beta, you tended to spend the majority of your time training. "Daddy!" Lilly scolded, "Don't encourage her! It took me weeks to bribe her into the dress!" She scoffed, giving me a firm stare. "Charlotte, can you excuse us a moment, I would like a minute with my baby before...." He whispered, his voice cutting off as his eyes locked on his daughter with such love. "She will always be your baby girl!" I whispered, leaning up on my tiptoes to press a soft kiss to my alphas cheek; he was like a second father to me and seeing him so overwhelmed at the sight of Lilly was very out of character for him, even behind closed doors he always seemed to favour the twins. Winking at my best friend before slipping out the doors and into a solid form and familiar scent, I groa-ned audibly; even Sage was finally waking up, sensing the danger. Chapter 6 "What are you doing here!" I questioned, trying to keep my tone neutral, not wanting to give him the satisfaction of seeing my upset. Allowing my eyes to roam over a dark blue pin-stripped tailored suit that barely fit the muscular form of Mike. His dark eyes trained on me, his li-ps pulled into a scowl as he looked down my body. "Nice to see you too, baby girl!" He sighed, having just referred to Lilly as 'baby girl' to her father; hearing it slip from Mike's li-ps felt wrong, but I couldn't be bothered to argue with him about his pet name for me now, not when Alpha and Lilly are on the other side of the door. "Lottie?" He huffed, waiting for me to say something, but I had nothing to say, trying to hide his frustration by running a hand through his dark hair. "I missed you last night." He tried again, clearly trying to engage me in conversation. "I wish I could say the same!" I grunted, annoyed at myself for acknowledging him, I crossed my hands across my che-st. A part of me wished he would turn and leave me alone, go back to the she-wolf he had allowed to keep him company last night, but the stu-pid, naive part of me wanted to cling to him and ask him to fight for me! "Your father sent me to find you!" He grinned a pearly smile that had my stomach fluttering; I hadn't told my father about the breakup, so he meant well, I assured myself. "I can make my own way to the ceremony." I snapped, lowering my eyes from Mike's face; the displeasure washing across his face made me feel self-conscious enough. "Lottie!" He tried as I pulled my elbows closer, hugging them around myself, his cruel remark about my weight last night still raw, even if I hadn't let him know it had hurt me. "You took forever!" He stated. "Probably putting all that slap on your face!" Pulling on my elbow, he half dragged me down the beautifully styled pathway towards the old church grounds at the back of the property. "You're hurting me!" I winced, a burn rising to my cheeks at the mention of my make-up! "Yes!" He sneered, not even looking at me. "No! You look beautiful!" Sage interjected, lending me some of her strength to try and pull my arm back from his iron-tight grip. "You don't even have time to change! The guests have all arrived!" He grumbled, ignoring me and shoving me forward so hard I slipped on one of the petals lining the old cobbled path. "Fck sake, Lottie, you always have to show me up!" He hissed, looking down at me with contempt. "Get up then!" He snarled, his eyes lingering on the deep V neckline that barely held my booobs in place. Left speechless, I sat on the floor, looking up at my so-called mate, feeling the cold stone through the thin fabric. "I can't believe you, today is an important day for the pack, and you turn up dressed like... that! Representing me! Are you trying to destroy my reputation?" He snarled, shoving his hand out and grabbing my elbow again, yanking me up by it painfully and shoving me forward. "You look like a who=re!" He growled from behind me, shaking his head angrily; I could feel Sage's anger rising, and as much as I was grateful she had my back, now wasn't the time to cause a scene. It was Lilly's big day and an important day for the pack. "Well, you'd know all about whor-es!" I seethed quietly, spinning to face my so-called mate, "How many of them have you had in our bed?" I scoffed, looking at him with pity but unable to stop. "Tell me did they fake it like I did? They must have because there is no way your .. little.. friend could have satisfied them! Lord knows it never did me!" I blurted out angrily, narrowing my eyes at him challengingly. The darkening in his iris had my heart skipping a beat, and not for the right reason. He was angry! "That's your problem, Charlotte; you have never known your danm place." He grinned manically, taking a step toward me before I had a chance to react; he pulled me non to gently into an alcove of the garden, hidden by the white Jasmine vines. "But that's ok; I will teach you now!" He breathed into my ear as he slammed my che-st against the stone wall, knocking the air from my lungs and leaving me unable to cry out even if I wanted to. Gripping my hands again, he yanked them above my head, holding them together with one of his large hands. "I can smell your arousal!" He moaned into my ear huskily. Despite my compromising position, my body was throbbing, desperate for attention! I wanted to scream at Mike, to tell him the wetness between my thi-ghs wasn't for him but leftover remnants of my time with Knox last night. "I know that you, Lottie, will always be MY who-re!" Hearing the familiar sound of his zipper, I knew what was coming and as much as I hated to admit it! I wanted it! LEARN_MORE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12849&u Galaxy in the Story https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ 1,562 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 befant.com IMAGE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12849&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/452762286_800876418527536_7857534162795590289_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ez0lmeTOEjcQ7kNvgGgcnPy&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A5sCukwVDIKLYqwMZq18xRb&oh=00_AYCtuVEnU4-_BKv4A6MIXk9VLpohSln_5M0YoTJ6ARU8kQ&oe=674D90DA PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Galaxy in the Story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,547,662
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547808}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:43 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ Elaine's POV I stood in the middle of the bar, my eyes filled with shock. There were a lot of men in the bar, men that I had never seen before. The man that I had loved was also among them, sitting. The love of my life, the one whom I had given up everything to get married to. We have been married a little over one year and I had loved him for a very long time. When I had the chance to marry him, I jumped at it immediately. I thought he loved me at the beginning of our marriage, he showered me with everything I had ever wanted but he suddenly changed. “What's happening
 Why
 Why did you call me here?” I asked, confused at what I was doing in this place. He had called me a few minutes ago to quickly come here. I had no idea it was a bar until I came inside. The moment I came inside, a bad feeling washed over me. I shifted back, wanting to leave but two people suddenly appeared behind me, making me stop. “Strip.” Just one word, and the earth came crashing down on me. I glanced around the room, at everyone who stared at with their expressive eyes, at those who waited for me to do as I was commanded. They didn't hurt me, however, the person who commanded me was the very person I had loved. “Didn't you hear me? I said strip.” My husband, Caleb repeated, a smirk on his li-ps. I lowered my head, my hands trembling. My li-ps were parted open to speak, but no words could come out. Tears gathered at the corner of my eyes as I gingerly stepped backwards, subconsciously trying to run away. “Stop her and help her remove her clothes if she doesn't want to do it herself.” Caleb said to the security guards who stood behind me. They came forward and held me by my arms, twisting it to my back and forcing me to kneeel down. I felt a sharp pain go from my arms to my wrist and a small ‘crack’ filled my ears. But I didn't fully register it when one of them directly tore my clothes, and goosebumps arose on my body from the sudden laughter that sounded from all directions. I couldn't raise my head up to meet their eyes but shoes appeared right in front of me and I looked up to see Caleb, the man I had given myself to. He stared down at me, an evil glint in his eyes. “Why?” I asked, “Why are you doing this to me?” My throat constricted. “Why?” Caleb tilted his head, confusion showing on his face, “You're my wife, Elaine, so your body is mine to do as I please. After all, you were the one who forced my grandfather to make me get married to you. If it was for you, I would have gotten married to Emily. Now, you have to face the consequences of what you did.” Caleb said hatefully and forcefully raised my chin up, motioning for a man to bring over a bottle of wine. My eyes widened as I realised what he wanted to do. “No. No please, I can't drink that. No, please!” I struggled against the grasp of the security men who held me tightly. “Caleb, please, you know I can't drink that. I beg you, please let me go. Please.” I begged, but it was to no avail. The guard yanked my head back, forcing my mouth open. The sharp scent of alco-hol burned my nostrils as Caleb poured the wine into my mouth. The liquid burned its way down my throat, my body immediately began rejecting it. The liquid that escaped going into my mouth got mixed up with the tears running down my face, some got into my eyes. My vision blurred as I choked, gasping for air in between sobs. But by the time he was finished, more than half of the bottle was already gone. He threw the rest onto the carpet and knelt down, smirking as I continued to cough. “Wasn't that good enough?” Caleb questioned, “Now that wasn't so bad after all.” “Caleb
 You
” I began coughing, my eyes were getting blurry, it was hard to see their faces. A sharp pain went through my stomach and I gasped. “C
 Caleb
 My
 my stomach. It hurts.” I gasped again as the pain spread to my spine. I thought I saw a flicker of panic in his eyes, but I was deluding myself. Caleb didn't care, he had never cared. But I still needed help, the pain was almost unbearable now. “Caleb please, please help me. Pl
 Argh!” The sharp twisting pain in my stomach intensified, it felt like knives twisting and tearing inside my stomach. I crumpled to the floor. “Help you? This is the consequences of your actions Elaine, so you have to dea-l with it.” Caleb sneered, stepping back as if my pain disgusted him. My eyes widened as I felt wetness between my legs, it was warm, thick and terrifying. “No. No, no, no, no. This can't be happening, no!” I cried out as I realized exactly what was happening. I looked back at Caleb who knew that I was having a miscariage, I thought he would help me even upon seeing that. But once again, I was wrong. He stepped back, looking at the blood in disgust and dialed a number. The world around me was getting dark, I was losing consciousness and the last thing I heard Caleb say was, “Don't let anyone know where she came from. You can tell the doctors that you saw her bleeding on the road.” And then the doors closed as my word completely went dark. “Hold her down! She's hyperventilating!” “Bring in the oxygen tank! Be quick about it!” “Her heart rate is stopping!” I heard bits and pieces as I floated in and out of consciousness. I felt like dying, I wanted to die. But even the world was against me because a few hours later, I woke up in the hospital, white ceilings, white walls, everything was white. I hated white. “How are you feeling?” A few minutes after I had woken up, a doctor walked into my ward with a writing board in his hand. I glanced at him, not saying anything. “Oh, I'm sorry.” He apologized, smiling sheepishly. I had an alc-ohol allergy, I couldn't drink anything with that in it. If I did, my throat would close up for a while, my tongue would swell and I would have rashes all over my body; and that was only if it was a small amount but Caleb forced down more than half a bottle down my throat. “Miss, someone found you on the road while you were losing the baby so he brought you here and paid for your medical bills. Is there any of your family that we could call or
” Before he could say anything further, I heard a familiar voice from the hallways and my body stiffened. I glanced again at the doctor, willing for him not to let them in, but they were faster than he was. Two people kicked the doors open and walked into my ward, one was my mother and the last one was my mother in law. “It's not visiting hours as the patient is still under observation, please you have to leave now or
” My mother ignored the doctor's words and stomped towards me, her eyes blazing. She raised her hands and without hesitation, she slapped me on the cheek, her nose flaring in hatred for me, “You crazy bit-ch! How dare you lose the baby after all your husband has done to care for you! How dare you!” Chapter 2 “How dare you?! How could you lose this baby after everything Caleb has done to make sure this baby could be kept?!” My mother, Selena said furiously, her eyes were wide with anger. I stared at her in shock, I couldn't comprehend what they were talking about? But because I couldn't speak at that moment, I had no way to defend myself and thus, I could only let them continue speaking. “Selena, be calm. We are in the midst of a bunch of people, lower your voice.” My mother in law, Clara turned her gaze to Selena who shrank. Selena had always cowered under the pressure of Caleb's mother; mainly because was everything my mother was not. “Elaine
” I blinked twice, my face was still stinging from the slap. “I was told that you went to the club to drink despite Caleb warning you not to do so. How could you have ignored his warnings?” Clara asked, her hooded eyes on me. ‘Caleb had told me not to go to the club?’ I was confused. But I wasn't surprised at what she was saying, after all, so many lies had been spread in the family about me. If I could talk and I had told them that I was literally dragged to the club and had whisky force fed down my throat, would they believe me? No, they would rather choose to blame me in one way or the other. I glanced at the doctor for some kind of help, any kind. “Ma'am, I believe there are some mistakes here. I don't believe your daughter went to the club willingly or whatever it is you are saying. When she was brought here, she had bruises on her chin and at the side of her cheeks which shows the fact that her mouth was forced open. Her wrists also have some bruises and we're twisted slightly, she has a fracture on one of her wrists, and her knees are bruised. So you see
” “Mister
 Louis
 I don't believe I asked for your opinion in this matter?” Clara's gaze flickered over to the doctor who froze, disbelief on his face. His eyes met mine, his questions as clear as day. Even a doctor who didn't know me believed that this wasn't something I did out of choice. “Elaine, you have brought shame upon this family.” Clara continued, her voice cutting through my heart like a knife, “Despite how much of an empty barrel you are, Caleb worked hard to get you pragnant and yet, you still lost the baby due to your carelessness. You should have died along with the baby.” She spat out hatefully and immediately, I looked at my mother. Even though she had always treated me badly, I thought that for someone to say that her child should die along with her baby in front of her, at least she would say something. But Selena merely sneered and looked away. I gawked at my mother with incredulity. I wanted to scream, how could I have been born into a family like this?! Why?! “You're coming home with us, you spending your time here is just
” Clara trailed off, “After all, I am not even sure you are a woman. I don't even know why my father made Caleb marry you when he had Emily right by his side. You are one manipulative woman, do you know that? Emily was so much better than you. No problem though, everything will be fixed soon enough.” I felt the weight of her words crash down on me. I was being compared to Emily once again. Emily. Emily. Emily. Emily. Emily. That was the only thing I heard. It was always her! I never forced Caleb to marry me, he had made me fall in love with him, he made me believe that he loved me back. When I found out about the woman named Emily, we were already married. I was the one who was lied to and yet, I was the blamed one! “You can't take her with you. She needs rest.” The doctor said, stepping closer, “Her body is weak due to the miscarr-iage. She is not well enough to be discharged as she still needs proper monitoring, including how far her allergies could go. If you are concerned about her hospital bills, you don't need to be. It has been paid for already.” Clara shot him a venomous look, “Do you think we can't take care of her, Mr Louis? This is a family matter, you have no right to interfere. Selena, pick up your daughter, we are leaving.” Clara commanded and my mother immediately did her bidding. She dragged me from the bed, ignoring my wince as she pushed me outside the ward. The doctor kept following me at the back but it was to no avail, they eventually got their way with Clara threatening the doctors with her status. A few minutes later, we were in front of the house and there was a car parked outside. A car that was unfamiliar and yet familiar at the same time. “Oh, she must be back then.” Clara said happily as she stepped down from the car and walked hurriedly into the house. Who? Who was back? My breaths came out in shallow gasps as my mother yanked me forward, forcing me towards the house. I could barely keep up with her pace and I tripped several times. The front door loomed over me like an evil omen, and I could hear voices inside. Familiar voices. My mother pushed me roughly and I nearly fell to my knees as the doors opened, but I stopped myself. And then I saw her. Emily. Standing in the centre of the room, her presence continued to haunt me even until this day. Innocent and filled with purity, the woman I had endlessly been compared to. Bile rose in my throat as I forced myself to keep it down as I locked eyes with her. “Elaine.” Her voice was smooth and sweet, her eyes pure and sparkly, “It's been a long time. So lovely to meet you again.” Chapter 3 Emily greeted, her voice was sweet and delightful. To them. I stepped back, my eyes wide and my hands trembling. I frantically looked over to Caleb who was seated on the couch, a huge beaming smile on his li-ps. But when our eyes met, they were evil and cunning. But then, I heard a cough from the side and I saw Caleb's grandfather sitting. My heart trembled when I saw him, he would support me, he always had supported me no matter what. Once I was able to talk, I would tell him everything that had happened and he would finally realize that
 “Elaine! Despite how I treated you, how could you intentionally ab-ort your baby! Worse, you even cheated on Caleb! Is this what you promised me when you got married to him?!” Grandfather knocked his staff twice on the ground. I stumbled in shock. The fact that he was yelling at me, which he had never done before had crossed over my mind. What he just said
 Abort? I intentionally kil-led my baby? And what is this? Cheating? I had never cheated on Caleb, not even once! “And don't tell me that it's a lie! One report or the other about you had always gotten to my ears and I never believed them because I thought you were a good girl, but now there is evidence!” My legs felt like jelly as I took another step backwards, I was barely able to stand. Evidence? What evidence could they possibly have? My mind raced, trying to make sense of the situation. “I
” I tried to speak, but my throat still hurt so badly, they would barely even be able to hear me but I had to try, “Grand
 grandfather, I never did any of that.” Grandfather slammed his staff against the floors once more, silencing my feeble attempt to speak, “There are pictures, Elaine!” He thundered, his eyes narrowing, “Pictures of you lying in a bed with someone who was not Caleb! And you dare claim innocence?! How dare you!” Grandfather yelled and threw the pictures at me. My mind went blank as I stared at them, my heart was pounding in my che-st. Indeed, I was on the bed, and there was a man above me, he was masked. But this wasn't true. This couldn't be true! “This isn't me
” I gasped, “None of this happened! I don't remember any of this happening!” “How convenient.” Caleb's voice cut in, “You don't remember, how typical Elaine. Just like you don't remember pushing Emily down the stairs, just like you don't remember stealing from grandfather in or-der to fund your gigolo, just like you didn't remember beating up the maids. You never remember anything, Elaine. Who knows, that child inside you may not even be mine for all I care.” I stared at Caleb in disbelief, the room began to spin all around me. This had got to be some kind of cruel joke by the universe. “This has nothing to do with me. I never did any of those things, you know Caleb. Why are you doing this to me? What sort of mistake did I make for you to treat me like this? Grandfather, you have to believe me, I really didn't do any of those things.” My shoulders trembled as I spoke, my throat became scratchy and dry and it took everything in me not to rush to the kitchen to drink some water. “The evidence speaks for itself Elaine, so save your breath. You slept with another man and now you're trying to cover it up by playing the victim. How pathetic of you.” “So who was it? An old friend of yours? A new man that you met while at the club? You have already brought enough disgrace to this family but cheating on my son? That is unforgivable.” “No, no.” I shook my head violently, I must still be sleeping, this can't be true, “I swear I don't know anything about this. I'm telling the truth, this must be some sort of mistake, I really didn't
” “Enough!” Grandfather's voice boomed throughout the room and I froze in place, “You have lied enough, Elaine. Caleb was willing to forgive you for everything, but with those pictures, there is no redemption for you.” I stumbled backwards, my legs finally gave out as I crumpled to the floor. My stomach began to hurt even more. I glanced up at Caleb who was staring at me, a grin on his li-ps. Then my gaze went straight to Emily and I inwardly gasped. Her eyes. They were dark and manipulative. It all dawned on me. Her sudden arrival when I lost my baby, all the accusations that were readily placed down. Everything. I was being framed for her. So she could come back and take her ‘rightful place’ as Caleb's wife. This was all a farce, and I was in the middle of it all. A sob escaped my li-ps as I lowered my head, and I let everything I had been through play like a film in my head. From the very beginning, it was only Grandfather who had treated me nicely. Caleb's mother had hated me but I thought that if I continued to be a good daughter in law, everything would be fine and she would eventually like me. I felt like everything would change miraculously but it only got worse and worse. Why did I even try to make things better if it was only going to become like this? “So
 at the end, you still chose me to be the villain, the one whom you can blame for everything. I'm the bad woman here
 Hahahaha.” I threw my head back and laughed, not even caring about the eyes that were on me anymore. It was actually finished, they had treated me the way they wanted to. All of them. “So, what now? What do you want me to do now that you have levelled all these accusations on me?” I glanced at Caleb whose eyes darkened. “Do you want me to kneeel for forgiveness? Do you want me to fall to the ground and lick your feet? Do you want me to strip myself outside just like you did to me in the midst of your friends?!” “Elaine!” Caleb yelled, his eyes wide. “What do you want me to do?! Tell me?!” I stared at him with red rimmed eyes. My pupils were burning so crazily that it was hard to keep them open. I just wanted to plunge myself into cold water and fall asleep. Maybe even forever. “Fine. I want a divorce.” Caleb said, taking a bunch of papers from the chair and flinging them at me, “Sign them and we will officially be divorced.” I eyed the papers on the ground. Caleb had already signed them, his ever so elegant writing that I had always loved. It was so funny actually, that all the work I put into this was thrown out of the window just because of one woman who had always framed me. A woman whom everyone thought was pure hearted. But she was a devil in disguise. “Grandfather, do you remember what you told me in the hospital that day? You said that you could see that I was so pure hearted that my eyes showed exactly what was in my soul, do you know what I was thinking at that moment?” I paused, waiting to see his reaction. He furrowed his eyebrows but didn't interrupt me. “I was thinking that you were the only person in this world that seemed to love me unconditionally. No matter what happened, you never failed to be there for me. Even if it wasn't for Caleb, I still loved you as it was. And then you asked me if I regretted saving Caleb that time because the doctors said it would be hard for my body to bear a child. Do you remember what I said?” I asked again, watching as Grandfather bit his li-ps and held his staff so tightly that his hands turned red. “I said that I didn't regret saving the both of you, I didn't regret putting my life in danger. But now?” I raised my head up, I wasn't able to stop the tears from flowing. I was numb, but I was still crying. “I regret it. I regret it so much, I wish I had never saved Caleb. I wished I had never been there at that moment. I wish Caleb had died in that place.” Chapter 4 “If Caleb had died there, maybe I wouldn't be hurting this much.” I finished. “You bit-ch!” Clara screeched and stomped forward, her hands raised as she slapped me once more. A crisp sound rang throughout the sitting room. But it didn't hurt more than I was already hurting. I bent down to pick up the papers and pen and with shaky hands, I signed the divorce papers, my chapped li-ps widening into a smile. “I've given you what you wanted, Caleb.” I raised my head, watching him intently. He looked very happy. So happy that he snat-ched the papers from my hands, pushing me away. My mother watched everything coldly, her eyes promising wrath against me. I scoffed, I didn't even know why I bothered anymore. “Elaine
 I'm sorry.” Emily stepped forward, tears brimming at the corner of her eyes. “Sorry? There's no need to be sorry, Emily. After all, you've gotten exactly what you wanted. But soon enough, everyone in this family will know just how pretentious and evil you are. An innocent flower? A pitiful woman? Ha! Emily, I wait for the day that you will fall to the ground and everything will be taken away from you, just as it was done to me.” “You
 get out! Get out of this place!” Clara screamed, her face red. My mother came forward and dragged me by my arm and pulled me outside. Until we got to the gates, we didn't stop walking. But I pulled my arm out of her grasp, “I'm not going with you.” I whispered, “I've had enough.” “Elaine
 What the heck are you saying? Do you want to continue to embarrass me?! After all that you have done back there, how could you continue to
” “Mom
 Should I even call you mom? I'm nothing more than a product of bargains to get you money. You have never treated me like a daughter, like your child. I heard that even animals do not treat their young ones this way, but you
 you have never liked me. Am I even your child?” “Elaine! Stop saying things like this, you're my daughter!” Selena's voice cracked but there was no emotion in her eyes, Selena had always known how to play the concerned mother but it was so easily broken apart. I took a step back, trying to put some distance in between us. “Don't call me that.” Bitterness swelled up inside me, “I'm not your daughter. You made it clear every day in my life.” “You ungrateful brat! I clothed you, I fed you, I gave you everything and this is how you
” “No, you sold me like a piece of clothing. Or maybe clothing even has more value than me.” I cut her off, “But no more. Because this is going to end.” I turned away from her, heading down the street. I didn't know where I was going, but it didn't matter. I just needed to go to a place where I could end it all. Behind me, I could hear her calling my name but it was drowned out by the sound of my own footsteps. I walked until I found myself on an abandoned road. There wasn't any car passing by. But then, I heard a low rumble of a car engine behind me. Before I could turn around, a car screeched to a stop beside me, the door swung open and two men jumped out. They were fast, so fast that I barely had time to scream before one of them grabbed me by the arms, lifting me off the ground. “Who are you? Let go of me! Let go!” I screamed, thrashing wildly. “Shut up!” One of them growled and pushed me into the car. I struggled, kicking and swinging my arms but it was useless. I was no match for two grown and burly men. One of them raised a fist and the last thing I felt was a sharp pain in my temple before everything went dark. “Ugh
” I growled at the pain that went throughout my whole body, my head was pounding. My hands were tied right behind my back and a blindfold covered my eyes. The smell of dust and concrete filled up my nose. We were in a building, an uncompleted one. I had been kidnapped. I suddenly heard footsteps, then without warning, the blindfold was yanked from my face. I blinked, my vision was blurry at first but it didn't take long for me to recognise the figure standing in front of me. “Emily.” I said slowly, gulping down saliva, “Why did you bring me here?” “Surprised to see me?” She asked, her voice sweet, almost mocking. “What do you want? You've already gotten everything from me, Emily.” She smiled, a smile that didn't reach her eyes, “You have always been a problem, Elaine, always in the way. Caleb should have left you long ago but you just had to cling onto him, didn't you? I had to wait years for him to get rid of you, even while our baby is still growing in my stomach.” Emily rubbed her flat stomach. My heart stopped, “A baby? You're pre-gnant?!” “Yes, Elaine. Caleb and I are going to have a baby. Didn't you ever think about why Caleb had fed you drinks when he knew you were aller-gic to it and more so, while you're pragnant? Didn't you ever stop to think about how he left you until you finished bleeding before he asked someone to take you to the hospital? He did not do this just for fun or to show how pathetic you were. It was because he wanted you to lose the baby! He never wanted the baby to be brought into this world!” I choked up. Even though I knew that Caleb must have intentionally made me lose my baby, it felt like I was still kicked in the gut when Emily said this. One of the thugs who came with Emily kicked me in the stomach, making me double over in pain, they didn't stop there, they continued hitting me, especially my stomach. They were trying to destroy any other chances of me giving birth to a child. I began bleeding from the corner of my mouth. “Leave her.” Emily stated, “Your time is up Elaine, soon you'll be nothing more than a memory. Take her to the bridge.” I was carried and driven to another place. I didn't know where I was due to me focusing on nothing but the pain, however, the smell of water filled my senses. I was forced to stand on the edge of the bridge. My eyes were closed as I felt the evening breeze. So this was how it was going to end. A befitting end for a ‘villainess’ I couldn't help but laugh, “Emily. I will make one promise to you and Caleb.” I said, my li-ps curling into a bitter smile, “You will be punished. Karma will come for you and when it does, it'll be ten times worse than what you did to me. Your fake smile will crumble right under you and I'll be there. Watching as you beg for mercy.” I'll haunt the both of you. And when I come for you, it won't be quick. It won't be painless. It won't be easy. I smiled through the tears, “It will be slow, agonist and bitter.” “I'd like to see you try, Elaine. Goodbye.” Elaine then shoved me down the bridge, I was falling. The last thing I saw was her face and right behind her, I saw Caleb's. Then the icy water swallowed me whole. “Ah!” I gasped, shaking awake, my lungs burning as I sat upright. “You shouldn't move like that, you'll open your stitches.” I looked to my side and saw two men, both tall, dressed in black suits, with an aura that screamed dangerous. One had slightly long hair that was out into a rat's ponytail, both his eyes were closed while the other had shorter hair, and he wore gold rimmed glasses. He looked so familiar. “She's awake. Call for the nurse to check up on her.” The one with shorter hair and gold rimmed glasses said to the closed eye one who immediately went to do as he was told. I continued to stare at the man with glasses, trying to place where I had seen him, but he didn't say anything until the other one had left completely. “It's a pity, Elaine, to see you in this sort of position.” He began, making me arch my brow. Did he know me? “Who are you? How do you know my name?” I questioned him. “I must have changed a lot for you not to be able to recognize me,” he removed his glasses, his grey eyes fixed on me. My eyes widened, my mouth opening in shock as I saw a face that I hadn't seen for a long time. “It's
 you
” I stammered, all the cells in my body were screaming. His face had never changed, he never changed. “Of course. It's been a long time
 Elaine.” The man smirked, his crooked smile that I had always loved. “Zade
” It was him. Zade Silver, my ex boyfriend. Chapter 5 “It's you
” I murmured, my eyes fixed on Zade who leaned on the door frames, golden rimmed glasses sat right on top of his nose. He hadn't changed, although he was just as handsome, if not even more handsome than he was the last time I saw him. Zade frowned, his eyes were dark and he had an unreadable expression on his face. Without saying anything, he turned around and left the ward, the only thing I could hear was the rhythmic sounds of his footsteps that echoed in the hallway. I leaned back on the bed, my head lowered. A myriad of thoughts went on in my head. How did he save me? He went abroad so many years ago and he told me that he would never come back, so why now? How was he able to recognise me? My hands trembled as I raised them to touch my face. What would I look like now? Zade had always called me beautiful in the past, was I still beautiful to him? Or had the years of abu-se gotten to me, did I look old now? I raised my head to look around, it felt like the walls of the ward were closing in on me, I couldn't breathe. My throat constricted and my eyes were getting blurry. Why didn't I die? I had always done everything I could to help the people around me but why did I become like this? Why am I still alive?! Why did he save me? “Elaine! Elaine! Elaine!!” I gasped as I jolted awake, my lashes trembling as I faced Zade who leaned over me, confusion in his cold eyes. “What
” I trailed off, horror coming over me as I realised the extent as to which my thoughts travelled to. Zade's eyes remained fixed on me, the intensity sent a wave of discomfort through me. My che-st still heaved from the panic, my heart pounded against my ribcage. “Miss Elaine.” The Doctor called out my name and I raised my head to meet his eyes. Zade shifted back, allowing the doctor to come forward. He held a clipboard in his hands, just like the doctor who had treated me that other time. Come to think of it, they resembled quite a bit, slowly, their faces began to lap over each other. “Miss Elaine.” “Oh, yes?” The doctor's voice brought me out of my thoughts. “Is it possible that
 Well
” The doctor rubbed the back of his head sheepishly and from his small gestures, I could see that he wanted to hide some things from me. “You can tell me whatever it is.” I am used to surprises now. Good or bad. “Alright. Due to whatever had happened to you, losing your child and the emotional trauma, we believe that it would be hard for you to have a baby ever again...” The doctor began and subconsciously, I tensed. My heart stopped at his words. Everything around me went silent, and for a moment, I couldn't hear anything except for the ringing in my ears. I couldn't get pragnant
 ever again? I blinked, trying to process what the doctor had just said. He was speaking again, his voice low and careful, but I couldn't focus on his words, all I could think about was the sudden emptiness I felt inside me. “Elaine.” Zade called out my name again softly, breaking me out of my reverie. “Miss Elaine, I understand that this is difficult news,” The doctor said gently, his voice almost apologetic, “But with the right mindset, support and care, you can still love a fulfilling life. We will do anything we can to help you heal, both physically and mentally. Then perhaps, you may be able to birth a child again. Not everything is set in stone.” I nodded numbly, though his words felt empty. What kind of life was he talking about? A life without the possibility of being a mother, without the chance to hold my own child? I wanted to laugh, but I couldn't. I also wanted to cry, but for some reason, I couldn't. My eyes felt so dry that I wondered if I really was a human. All the emotions I felt, or lack thereof made me feel like I was a monster. A monster that wasn't capable of crying for what she had lost. “If you would like to talk to me about anything, or if you're feeling any pain inside, you can call for a nurse to call for me. This man here was the one who saved and brought you here, he said that you both knew each other?” The doctor looked between me and Zade, silently urging me to say if I knew Zade. “I know him.” I mumbled slowly, not wanting to say anything more than that. “Alright then.” The doctor nodded. I felt Zade shift beside me, his presence overwhelming. He had always been a silent force in my life, both a comfort and a curse. And now, standing there, he looked down at me with an expression that made me want to scream, to lash out, to push him away for daring to witness me at my most broken. “I’ll leave you two to talk.” The doctor said, offering a small nod before exiting the room, leaving me alone with Zade. The door clicked shut, and the silence between us became unbearable. I couldn’t look at him. I didn’t want to see his pity, or worse, his indifference. “Why did you come back?” I questioned, the silence was too unbearable for me. And I also wanted to know, “You told me that you would never come back, so why are you back? Why now?” LEARN_MORE https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15016&u Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 redtgb.com DCO https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15016&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464509108_1214196873203283_6155248104857139283_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oT59C1qMJZcQ7kNvgF82JJn&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AZO84i2ldjwS4p8ttgsGnSJ&oh=00_AYD4HzkYVp3lAKNU1kDwEa1Bv1_AXADDuxDyXm3UeOSveQ&oe=674DAEBE PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete

Page 38 of 330, showing 20 record(s) out of 6,595 total

Download CSV New Ads